BREAKING  AWAY 


AMERICAN 

BOYS 

SERIES 

* 


'V 

0 


THE   STARRY  FLAG   SERIES, 

BY    OLIVER    OPTIC. 


I.  THE  STARRY  FLAG;   OR,  THE  YOUNG  FISHERMAN  OP 
CAPE  ANN. 

II.  FREAKS  OF  FORTUNE ;  OR,  HALF  BOUND  THE  WORLD. 

III.  BREAKING  AWAY ;    OR,  THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 

IV.  SEEK  AND  FIND ;   OR,  THE  ADVENTURES  OF  A  SMART 

BOY. 

V.  MAKE  OR  BREAK ;  OR,  THE  RICH  MAN'S  DAUGHTER. 

VI.   DOWN  THE   RIVER;    OR,  BUCK  BRADFORD  AND  HIS 
TYRANTS. 


BREAKING  AWAY; 


om, 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 


BY 


OLIVER    OPTIC, 

AUTHOR  OF  "  TOUNO  AMERICA  ABROAD,"  "  THE  ARMT  AND  KAVT  STORIIS," 

"TH«  WOODVILLE  STORIES,"  "THE  BOAT-CLUB  STOKIKS," 

"  TMI  RIVERDALE  STORIES,"  KTC. 


BOSTON : 
LOTHROP,   LEE   &   SHEPARD   CO. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1867,  by 

WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


COPTKIGHT,  1895,  BY  WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS. 

All  rights  reserved. 
BBJSAKIXO 


TO 

MY    YOUNG    FEIBND, 

HARLAN  H.   BALLARD^ 

Cftif  $ook 

IS  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED. 


PBEFACB. 


"  BREAKING  AWAY  "  is  the  second  of  the  serie* 
published  in  "  OUR  BOYS  AND  GIRLS,"  and  the  author  had 
no  reason  to  complain  of  the  reception  accorded  to  it  by  his 
young  friends,  as  it  appeared  in  the  weekly  issues  of  the  Mag 
azine  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  he  finds  renewed  occasion  cordially 
to  thank  them  for  their  continued  appreciation  of  his  earnest 
efforts  to  please  them. 

After  an  experience  of  more  than  twenty  years  as  a  teacher, 
the  writer  did  not  expect  his  young  friends  to  sympathize  with 
the  schoolmaster  of  this  story,  for  doubtless  many  of  them 
have  known  and  despised  a  similar  creature  in  real  life.  Mr. 
Parasyte  is  not  a  myth ;  but  we  are  grateful  that  an  enlightened 
public  sentiment  is  every  year  rendering  more  and  more  odious 
the  petty  tyrant  of  the  school-room,  and  we  are  too  happy  to 
give  this  retreating  personage  a  parting  blow  as  he  retires  from 
the  scene  of  his  fading  glories. 

Rebellions,  either  in  the  school  or  in  the  state,  are  always 
dangerous  and  demoralizing;  but  while  we  unequivocally  con- 
1  *  (5) 


6  PREFJLCB. 

demn  the  tyrant  in  our  story,  we  cannot  always  approrc  tht 
conduct  of  his  pupils.  One  evil  gives  birth  to  another;  but 
even  a  righteous  end  cannot  justify  immoral  means,  and  we 
beg  to  remind  our  young  and  enthusiastic  readers  that  Ernest 
Thornton  and  his  friends  were  compelled  to  acknowledge  that 
they  had  done  wrong  in  many  things,  and  that  "Breaking 
Away  "  was  deemed  a  very  doubtful  expedient  for  the  redress 
even  of  a  real  wrong. 

As  it  was  impossible  for  Ernest  to  relate  the  whole  of  his 
eventful  history  in  one  volume,  Breaking  Away  will  be  imme 
diately  followed  by  a  sequel,  —  "Seek  and  Find,"  —  in  which 
the  hero  will  narrate  his  adventures  in  seeking  and  finding 
his  mother,  of  whose  tender  care  he  was  deprived  from  his 
earliest  childhood. 

HARRISON  SQUARE,  MASS., 
September  23, 1867. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I.  PAW 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  THORNTON  INTRODUCES  HIMSELF.        .       11 

CHAPTER    II. 

IN    WHICH    THERE    IS    TROUBLE    IN    THE    PARKVILLE    LlB- 

ERAL     INSTITUTE. 22 

CHAPTER    III. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  is  EXPELLED  FROM  THE   PARKVILLB 
LIBERAL  INSTITUTE 33 

CHAPTER    IV. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  SAILS  THE  SPLASH,  AND  TAKES  A  BATH.       44 

CHAPTER    V. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  DECLINES  A  PROPOSITION.    ...      65 

CHAPTER    VI. 

IN  WHICH  ERNIST  FINDS  HIS  FELLOW- STUDBNTI  IH  OPBN 
REBELLION. 66 

CHAPTER    VII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  ATTENDS  THE  TRIAL  OF  BILL  POODLES 

AND  PICK  PEARL. 78 

(7) 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  VANQUISHES  THE  SCHOOLMASTER.        .      89 

CHAPTER    IX. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  STRIKES  A  HEAVY  BLOW,  AND  WINS 
ANOTHER  VICTORY 100 

CHAPTER    X. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  HAS  AN  INTERVIEW  WITH  HIS  UNCLE.     Ill 

CHAPTER   XI. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  is  DISOWNED  AND  CAST  OUT.       .        .     122 

CHAPTER    XII. 
Iw  WHICH  ERNEST  RAISES  THE  SPLASH,  AND  THERE  is  A 

GENERAL  BREAKING   AWAY  AMONG  THE    STUDENTS.          .      132 

CHAPTER   XIII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  is  CHOSEN  COMMODORE  OF  THE  FLEET.     144 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  is  WAITED  UPON  BY  A  DEPUTY  SHERIFF.    155 

CHAPTER    XV. 

FN  WHICH  ERNEST  AND  THE  COMMISSARY  VISIT  CANNON- 
DALE.      ..........    166 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

IN  WHICH    ERNEST    CONVEYS    THE    STUDENTS    TO    PINE 
ISLAND.  .  ...    177 


CONTENTS.  $ 

CHAPTER    XVII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  FINDS  THERE  is  TREASON  IN  THE  CAMP.     188 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  AND  HIS  COMPANIONS  LAND  AT  CAN- 

NOtfDALE 199 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  AND  HIS  FRIENDS  ARE  DISGUSTED  WITH 
MR.  PARASYTE'S  INGRATITUDE.  .        ,        •     211 

CHAPTER    XX. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  TAKES  THE  WHEEL  OF  THE  ADIENO.       222 

CHAPTER     XXI. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  CONTINUES  TO  ACT  AS  PILOT  OF  THE 
STEAMER 233 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  PILOTS  THE  ADIENO  TO  "  THE  SISTERS."     244 

CHAPTER    XXIII. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  TAKES  COMMAND  OF  THE  EXPEDITION.     255 

CHAPTER    XXIV. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  ENGAGES  IN  AN  EXCITING  STEAMBOAT 
RACE. 266 

CHAPTER    XXV. 
IN  WHICH  ERNEST  PILOTS  THE  ADIENO  TO  PABKVILLE.    .    277 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  FINDS  A  CHANGE  IN  TBLB  MANAGEMENT 
OF  THE  INSTITUTE 287 


BREAKING    AWAY; 

OB, 

THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

IN   WHICH   ERNEST    THORNTON   INTRODUCES    HIMSELF. 

yjIRNEST    THORNTON!"    called  Mr.  Parasyte, 

JLj  the  principal  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Insti 
tute,  in  a  tone  so  stern  and  severe  that  it  was 
impossible  to  mistake  his  meaning,  or  not  to  under 
stand  that  a  tempest  was  brewing.  "Ernest  Thorn 
ton!" 

As  that  was  my  name,  I  replied  to  the  summoni 
by  rising,  and  exhibiting  my  full  length  to  all  the 
boys  assembled  in  the  school-room  —  about  one  hun 
dred  in  number. 

"  Ernest  Thornton ! "  repeated  Mr.  Parasyte,  not 
satisfied  with  the  demonstration  I  had  made. 


12  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

"Sir!"  I  replied,  in  a  round,  full,  square  tone, 
which  was  intended  to  convince  the  principal  that 
I  was  ready  to  "face  the  music." 

"Ernest  Thornton,  I  am  informed  that  you  have 
been  engaged  in  a  fight,"  he  continued,  in  a  tone  a 
little  less  sharp  than  that  with  which  he  had  pro 
nounced  my  name;  and  I  had  the  vanity  to  believe 
that  the  square  tone  in  which  I  had  uttered  the 
single  word  I  had  been  called  upon  to  speak  had 
produced  a  salutary  impression  upon  him. 

"I  haven't  been  engaged  in  any  fight,  sir,"  I  re 
plied,  with  all  the  dignity  becoming  a  boy  of  four 
teen. 

"Sir!  what  do  you  mean  by  denying  it?"  added 
Mr.  Parasyte,  working  himself  up  into  a  magnificent 
mood,  which  was  intended  to  crush  me  by  its  very 
majesty  —  but  it  didn't. 

"I  have  not  engaged  in  any  fight,  sir,"  I  repeat- 
ed,  with  as  much  decisioe  as  the  case  seemed  to 
require. 

"Didn't  you  strike  William  Poodles?"  demanded 
he,  fiercely. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  did.    Bill  Poodles  hit  me  in  the  head. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         13 

and  I  knocked  him  over  in  self-defence  —  that  was 
all,  sir." 

"Don't  you  call  that  a  fight,  sir?"  said  Mr.  Par- 
asyte,  knitting  his  brows,  and  looking  savage  enough 
to  swallow  me. 

"No,  sir;  I  do  not.  I  couldn't  stand  still  and 
let  him  pound  me." 

"You  irritated  him  in  the  beginning,  and  pro 
voked  him  to  strike  the  blow.  I  hold  you  respon 
sible  for  the  fight." 

"I  had  no  intention  to  irritate  him,  and  I  did 
not  wish  to  provoke  him." 

"  I  hold  you  responsible  for  the  fight,  Thornton," 
said  the  principal  again. 

I  supposed  he  would,  for  Poodles  was  the  son 
of  a  very  wealthy  and  aristocratic  merchant  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  while  I  belonged  to  what  the 
principal  regarded  as  an  inferior  order  of  society. 
At  least  twenty  boys  in  the  Parkville  Liberal  In 
stitute  came  upon  the  recommendation  of  Poodle's 
father,  while  not  a  single  one  had  been  lured  into 
these  classic  shades  by  the  influence  of  my  family 
—  if  I  could  be  said  to  belong  to  any  family. 
2 


14  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

Besides,  I  was  but  a  day  scholar,  and  my  uncle  paid 
only  tuition  bills  for  me,  while  most  of  the  pupilg 
were  boarders  at  the  Institute. 

I  am  writing  of  events  which  took  place  years 
ago,  but  I  have  seen  no  reason  to  change  the  opin 
ion  then  formed,  that  Mr.  Parasyte,  the  principal, 
was  a  "toady"  of  the  first  water;  that  he  was  a 
narrow-minded,  partial  man,  in  whom  the  principle 
of  justice  had  never  been  developed.  He  was  a 
good  teacher,  an  excellent  teacher ;  by  which  I  mean 
only  to  say  that  he  had  a  rare  skill  and  tact  for 
imparting  knowledge,  the  mere  dry  bones  of  art, 
science,  and  philosophy.  He  was  a  capital  scholar 
himself,  and  a  capital  teacher;  but  that  is  the  most 
that  can  be  said  of  him. 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  his  influence 
upon  the  boys  was  bad,  as  that  of  every  narrow- 
minded,  partial,  and  unjust  man  must  be ;  and  if  I 
had  any  boys  to  send  away  to  a  boarding  school, 
they  should  go  to  a  good  and  true  man,  even  if  I 
knew  him  to  be,  intellectually,  an  inferior  teacher, 
rather  than  to  such  a  person  as  Mr.  Parasyte.  He 
"  toadied "  to  the  rich  boys,  and  oppressed  the 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   JL   STUDENT.  15 

ones.  Poodles  was  the  most  important  boy  in  the 
school,  and  he  was  never  punished  for  his  faults, 
which  were  not  few,  nor  compelled  to  learn  his  les 
sons,  as  other  boys  were.  But  I  think  Poodles 
hated  the  magnate  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Insti 
tute  as  much  as  any  other  boy. 

Parkville  is  situated  on  Lake  Adieno,  a  beautiful 
sheet  of  water,  twenty  miles  in  length,  in  the  very 
heart  of  the  State  of  New  York.  The  town  was  a 
thriving  place  of  four  thousand  inhabitants,  at  which 
a  steamboat  stopped  twice  every  day  in  her  trip 
around  the  lake.  The  academy  was  located  at  the 
western  verge  of  the  town,  while  my  home  was 
about  a  mile  beyond  the  eastern  line  of  the  vil 
lage. 

I  lived  with  my  uncle,  Amos  Thornton.  His  res 
idence  was  a  vine-clad  cottage,  built  in  the  Swiss 
style,  on  the  border  of  the  lake,  the  lawn  in  front 
of  it  extending  down  to  the  water's  edge.  My 
uncle  was  a  strange  man.  He  had  erected  this  cot 
tage  ten  years  before  the  time  at  which  my  story 
opens,  when  I  was  a  mere  child.  He  had  employed 
in  the  beginning,  before  the  house  was  completed, 


16  BREAKING    AWAY,   OR 

a  man  and  his  wife  as  gardener  and  housekeeper, 
and  they  had  been  residents  in  the  cottage  ever 
since. 

I  said  that  my  uncle  was  a  strange  man;  and 
so  he  was.  He  hardly  ever  spoke  a  word  to  any 
one,  and  never  unless  it  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  do  so.  He  was  not  one  of  the  talking  kind;  and 
old  Jerry,  the  gardener,  and  old  Betsey,  the  house 
keeper,  seemed  to  have  been  cast  in  the  same  mould. 
I  never  heard  them  talking  to  each  other,  and  they 
certainly  never  spoke  to  me  unless  I  asked  them  a 
question,  and  then  only  in  the  briefest  manner. 

I  never  knew  what  to  make  of  my  uncle  Amos. 
He  had  a  little  room,  which  he  called  his  library, 
in  one  corner  of  the  house,  which  could  be  entered 
only  by  passing  through  his  bedroom.  In  this  apart 
ment  he  spent  most  of  his  time,  though  he  went 
out  to  walk  every  day,  while  I  was  at  school;  but, 
if  he  saw  me  coming,  he  always  retreated  to  the 
house.  He  was  gloomy  and  misanthropic;  he  never 
went  to  church  himself  though  he  always  compelled 
me  to  go,  and  also  to  attend  the  Sunday  school. 
He  did  not  go  into  society,  and  had  little  or  noth- 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          17 

ing  to  do  with,  or  to  say  to,  the  people  of  Park- 
ville.  He  never  troubled  them,  and  they  were  con 
tent  to  let  him  alone. 

As  may  well  be  supposed,  my  life  at  the  cottage 
was  not  the  pleasantest  that  could  be  imagined. 
It  was  hardly  a  home,  only  a  stopping-place  to 
me.  It  was  gloom  and  silence  there,  and  my  un 
cle  was  the  lord  of  the  silent  land.  Such  a  life  was 
not  to  my  taste,  and  I  envied  the  boys  and  girls 
of  my  acquaintance  in  Parkville,  as  I  saw  them 
talking  and  laughing  with  their  fathers  and  moth 
ers,  their  brothers  and  sisters,  or  gathered  in  the 
social  circle  around  the  winter  fire.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  their  cup  of  joy  was  full,  while  mine  was 
empty.  I  longed  for  friends  and  companions  to 
share  with  me  the  cares  and  the  pleasures  of  life. 

Of  myself  I  knew  little  or  nothing.  My  memory 
hardly  reached  farther  back  than  the  advent  of  my 
uncle  at  Lake  Adieno,  and  all  my  early  associations 
were  connected  with  the  cottage  and  its  surround 
ings.  I  had  a  glimmering  and  indistinct  idea  of 
something  before  our  coming  to  Parkville.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  I  had  once  known  a  motherly  lady 
2* 


18  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

with  a  sweet  and  lovely  expression  on  her  face; 
and  I  had  a  faint  recollection  of  looking  out  upon  a 
dreary  waste  of  waters ;  but  I  could  not  fix  the  idea 
distinctly  in  my  mind.  I  supposed  that  the  lady  was 
my  mother.  I  made  several  vain  efforts  to  induce 
my  uncle  to  tell  me  something  about  her;  if  he 
knew  anything,  he  would  not  tell  me. 

Old  Jerry  and  his  wife  evidently  had  no  knowl 
edge  whatever  in  regard  to  me  before  my  uncle 
brought  me  to  Parkville.  They  could  not  tell  me 
anything,  and  my  uncle  would  not.  Though  I  was 
a  boy  of  only  fourteen,  this  concealment  of  my 
birth  and  parentage  troubled  me.  I  was  told  that 
my  father  was  dead ;  and  this  was  all  the  informa 
tion  I  could  obtain.  Where  he  had  lived,  when  and 
where  he  died,  I  was  not  permitted  to  know.  If  I 
asked  a  question,  my  uncle  turned  on  his  heel  and 
left  me,  with  no  reply. 

The  vision  of  the  motherly  lady,  distant  and  indis 
tinct  as  it  was,  haunted  me  like  a  familiar  melody. 
If  the  person  was  my  mother,  why  should  her  very 
name  be  kept  from  me?  If  she  was  still  living, 
why  could  I  not  go  to  her?  If  she  was  dead, 


THE  FOBTUNIS  OP  A  STUDENT.         19 

why  might  I  not  water  the  green  sod  above  her 
grave  with  my  tears,  and  plant  the  sweetest  flow 
ers  by  her  tombstone?  I  was  dissatisfied  with  my 
lot,  and  I  was  determined,  at  no  distant  day,  to 
wring  from  my  silent  uncle  the  particulars  of  my 
early  history.  I  was  so  eager  to  get  this  knowledge 
that  I  was  almost  ready  to  take  him  by  the  throat, 
if  need  be,  and  force  out  the  truth  from  between  his 
closed  lips. 

I  never  had  an  opportunity  to  speak  with  him; 
but  I  could  make  the  opportunity.  He  took  no  no 
tice  of  me ;  he  avoided  me ;  he  seemed  hardly  to  be 
conscious  of  my  existence.  Yet  he  was  not  a  hard 
man,  in  the  common  sense  of  the  word.  He  clothed 
me  as  well  as  the  best  boys  in  the  Institute.  If  I 
wanted  anything  for  the  table,  old  Jerry  was  ordered 
to  procure  it.  When  I  was  ten  years  old  a  little 
row-boat  was  furnished  for  me ;  but  before  I  was 
fourteen  I  wanted  something  better,  and  told  my  un 
cle  so.  He  made  me  no  reply;  but  on  my  next 
birthday  a  splendid  sail-boat  floated  on  the  lake  be 
fore  the  house,  which  Jerry  said  had  been  built  for 
me.  I  told  my  silent  lord  that  I  was  much  obliged 


20  BREAKING   AWAY,    OK 

to  him  for  his  very  acceptable  present,  when  I  hap 
pened  to  catch  him  on  the  lawn.  He  turned  on 
his  heel,  and  fled  as  though  I  had  stung  him  with 
the  sting  of  ingratitude. 

If  I  wanted  anything,  I  had  only  to  mention  it; 
and  no  one  criticised  my  conduct,  whatever  I  did. 
I  was  free  to  go  and  come  when  I  pleased;  and 
though  in  vacation  I  was  absent  three  days  at  once 
in  my  boat,  no  one  asked  me  where  I  had  been,  or 
what  I  had  done.  Neither  my  uncle  nor  his  silent 
satellites  ever  expressed  a  fear  that  I  might  be 
drowned  in  my  voyages  in  night  and  storm  on 
the  lake;  and  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  no 
one  would  care  if  I  were  lost. 

I  do  not  know  how,  under  such  a  home  govern 
ment,  I  ever  became  a  decent  fellow.  I  do  not  know 
why  I  am  not  now  a  pirate,  a  freebooter,  a  pick 
pocket,  or  a  nuisance  to  myself  and  the  world  in 
some  other  capacity.  I  have  come  to  believe  since 
that  my  inherited  good  qualities  saved  me  under 
such  an  utter  neglect  of  all  home  influences.  It  is  a 
marvel  to  me  that  I  was  not  ruined  before  I  wai 
twenty-one;  and  from  the  deepest  depths  of  my 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         21 

heart  I  thank  God  for  his  mercy  in  sparing  me  from 
the  fate  which  generally  and  naturally  overtakes  such 
a  neglected  child. 

At  the  age  of  twelve,  after  I  had  passed  through 
the  common  school  of  the  town,  I  was  admitted  to 
the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute,  which  I  wished  to 
attend  because  a  friend  of  mine  in  the  town  was 
there.  My  uncle  did  not  object  —  he  never  objected 
to  anything.  Without  pride  or  vanity  I  may  say 
that  I  was  a  good  scholar,  and  I  took  the  highest 
rank  at  the  academy.  When  I  was  about  twelve 
years  old,  some  instructions  which  I  received  in  the 
Sunday  school  produced  a  strong  impression  on  my 
mind,  and  led  me  to  take  my  stand  for  life.  I  tried 
to  be  true  to  God  and  myself,  to  be  just  and  manly 
in  all  things.  Whatever  the  world  may  sneeringly 
say  of  goodness  and  truth,  I  am  sure  that  I  owe  my 
popularity  among  the  boys  of  the  Parkville  Liberal 
Institute  to  these  endeavors  —  not  always  successful 
—  to  do  right 


22  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  II. 

IN   WHICH   THERE   IS   TROUBLE   IN   THE   PARKVILLE 
LIBERAL   INSTITUTE. 

I  WISH  to  say  in  the  beginning,  and  once  for 
all,  that  I  did  not  set  myself  up  as  a  saint, 
or  even  as  a  model  boy.  I  made  no  pretensions, 
but  I  did  try  to  be  good  and  true.  I  felt  that  I 
had  no  one  in  this  world  to  rely  upon  for  my 
future;  everything  depended  upon  myself  alone, 
and  I  realized  the  responsibility  of  building  up 
my  own  character.  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that 
I  had  all  these  ideas  and  purposes  clearly  defined 
in  my  own  mind;  only  that  I  had  a  simple  ab 
stract  desire  to  be  good,  and  to  do  good,  without 
knowing  precisely  in  what  the  being  and  the  do 
ing  consisted.  My  notions,  many  of  them,  I  am 
now  aware,  were  crude  and  undefined. 

I  have  observed  that  I  was  a  favorite   among  the 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         23 

boys  of  the  Institute,  a  kind  of  leader  and  oracle 
among  them,  though  I  was  not  fully  conscious  of  the 
fact  at  the  time.  While  I  now  think  I  owe  the 
greater  portion  of  the  esteem  and  regard  in  which  I 
was  held  by  my  companions  to  my  desire  to  be 
good  and  true,  I  must  acknowledge  that  other 
circumstances  had  their  influence  upon  them.  I  wag 
the  owner  of  the  best  boat  on  Lake  Adieno,  and 
to  the  boys  this  was  a  matter  of  no  small  conse 
quence.  There  were  half  a  dozen  row-boats  be 
longing  to  the  academy,  but  nothing  that  carried 
a  sail. 

I  always  had  money.  I  had  only  to  ask  my 
uncle  for  any  sum  I  wanted,  and  it  was  given 
me,  without  a  question  as  to  its  intended  use.  I 
mention  the  fact  to  his  discredit,  and  it  would 
have  been  a  luxury  to  me  to  have  had  him  man 
ifest  interest  enough  in  my  welfare  to  refuse  my 
request. 

I  was  naturally  enterprising  and  fearless,  and  was 
therefore  foremost  in  all  feats  of  daring,  in  all  trials 
of  skill  in  athletic  games.  Indeed,  to  sum  up  the 
estimate  which  was  made  of  me  by  my  associates  in 


24  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

school  and  the  people  of  Parkville,  I  was  "  a  smart 
boy."  Perhaps  my  vanity  was  tickled  once  or  twice 
by  hearing  this  appellation  applied  to  me ;  but  I  am 
sure  I  was  not  spoiled  by  the  favor  with  which  1 
was  regarded. 

Though  I  was  not  an  unhappy  boy,  there  was  an 
aching  void  in  my  heart  which  I  could  not  fill,  a 
longing  for  such  a  home  as  hundreds  of  my  young 
friends  enjoyed ;  and  I  would  gladly  have  exchanged 
the  freedom  from  restraint  for  which  others  envied 
me  for  the  poorest  home  in  the  town,  where  I  could 
have  been  welcomed  by  a  fond  mother,  where  I 
could  have  had  a  kind  father  to  feel  an  interest 
in  me. 

During  the  spring,  summer,  and  autumn  months, 
when  the  wind  and  weather  would  permit,  I  went 
to  school  in  my  sail-boat.  My  course  lay  along  the 
shore,  and  if  I  was  becalmed  and  likely  to  be  tardy, 
I  had  only  to  moor  my  craft,  and  take  to  the  road. 
At  the  noon  intermission,  therefore,  my  boat  was 
available  for  use,  and  I  always  had  a  party. 

On  the  day  that  I  was  called  up  charged  with 
fighting,  the  Splash  —  for  that  was  the  suggestive 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         25 

name  I  had  chosen  for  my  trim  little  craft  —  was 
lying  at  the  boat  pier  on  the  lake  in  front  of  the 
Institute  building.  The  forenoon  session  of  the 
school  had  just  closed,  and  I  had  gone  to  the 
boat  to  eat  my  dinner,  which  I  always  carried  in 
the  stern  locker. 

Before  I  had  finished,  Bill  Poodles  came  down 
with  an  Arithmetic  in  his  hand.  It  was  the  dinner 
hour  of  the  boarding  students,  and  I  wondered  that 
Bill  was  not  in  the  refectory.  Our  class  had  a  dif 
ficult  lesson  in  arithmetic  that  day,  which  I  had 
worked  out  in  the  solitude  of  my  chamber  at  the 
cottage  the  preceding  evening.  The  students  had 
been  prohibited,  under  the  most  severe  penalty,  from 
assisting  each  other;  and  it  appeared  that  Bill  had 
vainly  applied  to  half  a  dozen  of  his  classmates  for 
help :  none  of  them  dared  to  afford  it. 

Bill  Poodles  was  a  disagreeable  fellow,  arrogant 
and  "  airy "  as  he  was  lazy  and  stupid.  I  doubt 
whether  he  ever  learned  a  difficult  task  alone.  The 
arithmetic  lesson  was  a  review  of  the  principles  which 
the  class  had  gone  over,  and  consisted  of  a  dozen 
examples,  printed  on  a  slip  of  paper,  to  test  the  knowl- 
3 


26  BREAKING  JLWAY,   OB 

edge  of  the  students;  and  it  was  intimated  that 
those  who  failed  would  be  sent  down  into  a  lower 
class.  Bill  dreaded  anything  like  a  degradation.  He 
was  proud,  if  he  was  lazy.  He  knew  that  I  had 
performed  the  examples,  and  while  his  fellow- 
boarders  were  at  dinner,  he  had  stolen  the  oppor 
tunity  to  appeal  to  me  for  the  assistance  he  so 
much  needed. 

Though  Bill  was  a  disagreeable  fellow,  and  though, 
in  common  with  a  majority  of  the  students,  I  dis 
liked  him,  I  would  willingly  have  assisted  him  if 
the  prohibition  to  do  so  had  not  been  so  emphatic. 
Mr.  Parasyte  was  so  particular  in  the  present  in 
stance,  that  the  following  declaration  had  been 
printed  on  the  examination  paper,  and  each  boy 
was  required  to  sign  it:  — 

"  I  declare  upon  my  honor,  that  I  have  had  no 
assistance  whatever  in  solving  these  examples,  and 
that  I  have  given  none  to  others." 

Bill  begged  me  to  assist  him.  I  reasoned  with 
him,  and  told  him  he  had  better  fail  in  the  review 
than  forfeit  his  honor  by  subscribing  to  a  falsehood. 
He  made  light  of  my  scruples ;  and  then  I  told  him 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  JL  STUDENT.         27 

I  had  already  signed  my  own  paper,  and  would  not 
falsify  my  statement. 

"  Humph  !  "  exclaimed  he,  with  a  sneer.  "  You 
hadn't  given  any  one  assistance  when  you  signed, 
but  you  can  do  it  now,  and  it  will  be  no  lie." 

I  was  indignant  at  the  proposition,  it  was  so  mean 
and  base ;  and  I  expressed  myself  squarely  in  regard 
to  it.  I  had  finished  my  dinner,  and,  closing  the 
locker,  stepped  out  of  the  boat  upon  the  pier.  Bill 
followed  me,  begging  and  pleading  till  I  was  dis 
gusted  with  him.  I  told  him  then  that  I  would 
not  do  what  he  asked  if  he  teased  me  for  a 
month.  He  was  angry,  and  used  insulting  lan 
guage.  I  turned  on  my  heel  to  leave  him.  He 
interpreted  this  movement  on  my  part  as  an  act 
of  cowardice,  and,  coming  up  behind  me,  struck 
me  a  heavy  blow  on  the  back  of  the  head  with 
his  fist.  He  was  on  the  point  of  following  it  up 
with  another,  when,  though  he  was  eighteen  years 
old,  and  half  a  foot  taller  than  I  was,  I  hit  him 
fairly  in  the  eye,  and  knocked  him  over  back 
wards,  off  the  pier,  and  into  the  lake. 

A  madder   fellow   than    Bill   Poodles   never  floun- 


28  BREAKING   AWAY    OR, 

dered  in  shallow  water.  The  lake  where  he  fell  was 
not  more  than  two  or  three  feet  deep,  and  doubtless 
its  soft  bosom  saved  him  from  severe  injury.  He 
picked  himself  up,  and,  dripping  from  his  bath, 
rushed  to  the  shore.  He  was  insane  with  passion. 
Seizing  a  large  stone,  he  hurled  it  at  me.  I 
moved  towards  him,  with  the  intention  of  checking 
his  demonstration,  when  his  valor  was  swallowed  up 
in  discretion,  and  he  rushed  towards  the  school 
building. 

For  this  offence  I  was  brought  to  the  bar  of  Mr. 
Parasyte's  uneven  justice.  Poodles  had  told  his  own 
story  after  changing  his  drabbled  garments.  It  was 
unfortunate  that  there  were  no  witnesses  of  the  af 
fray,  for  the  principal  would  sooner  have  doubted 
the  evidence  of  his  own  senses  than  the  word  of 
Bill  Poodles,  simply  because  it  was  not  politic  for 
him  to  do  so.  My  accuser  declared  that  he  had 
spoken  civilly  and  properly  to  me,  and  that  I  had 
insulted  him.  He  had  walked  up  to  me,  and 
placed  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  simply  to  at 
tract  my  attention,  when  I  had  struck  him  a 
severe  blow  in  the  face,  which  had  knocked  him 
over  backwards  into  the  lake. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  1.  STUDENT.         29 

In  answer  to  this  charge,  I  told  the  truth  exactly 
as  it  was.  Bill  acknowledged  that  he  had  asked  me 
some  questions  about  the  review  lesson,  which  I  had 
declined  to  answer.  He  was  sorry  he  had  offended 
so  far,  but  was  not  angry  at  my  refusal.  He  had 
determined  to  sacrifice  his  dinner,  and  his  play  dur 
ing  the  intermission,  to  enable  him  to  perform  the 
examples.  I  persisted  in  the  statement  I  had  already 
made,  and  refused  to  modify  it  in  any  manner.  It 
was  the  simple  truth. 

"  Ernest  Thornton,"  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  solemnly, 
u  hitherto  I  have  regarded  you  with  favor.  I  have 
looked  upon  you  as  a  worthy  and  deserving  boy, 
and  I  confess  my  surprise  and  grief  at  the  event 
of  to-day.  Not  content  with  the  dastardly  assault 
committed  upon  William  Poodles,  —  whose  devotion 
to  his  duty  and  his  studies  has  been  manifested  by 
the  sacrifice  of  his  dinner,  —  you  utter  the  most 
barefaced  falsehood  which  it  was  ever  my  mis 
fortune  to  hear  a  boy  tell." 

"I  have  told  the  truth,  sir!"  I  exclaimed,  my 
cheek  burning  with  indignation. 

"  Silence,  sir !  Such  conduct  and  such  a  boy 
3* 


80  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

cannot  be  tolerated  at  the  Parkville  Liberal  Insti 
tute.  But  in  consideration  of  your  former  good 
conduct,  I  purpose  to  give  you  an  opportunity  to 
redeem  your  character." 

"My  character  don't  need  any  redeeming,"  I  de 
clared,  stoutly. 

"I  see  you  are  in  a  very  unhappy  frame  of 
mind,  and  I  fear  you  are  incorrigible.  But  I  must 
do  my  duty,  and  I  proceed  to  pronounce  your 
sentence,  which  is,  that  you  be  expelled  from  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute." 

"Bill  Poodles  is  the  biggest  liar  in  the  school!" 
shouted  a  daring  little  fellow  among  my  friends, 
who  were  astounded  at  the  result  of  the  examina 
tion,  and  at  the  sentence. 

"That's  so!"  said  another. 

"Yes!"  "Yes!"  "Yes!"  shouted  a  dozen  more. 
* Throw  him  over!  Bill  Poodles  is  the  liar!" 

Mr.  Parasyte  was  appalled  at  this  demonstration 
—  a  demonstration  which  never  could  have  occurred 
without  the  provocation  of  the  grossest  injustice. 
The  boys  were  well  disciplined,  and  the  order  of 
the  Institute  was  generally  unexceptionable.  Such 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          31 

21  flurry  had  never  before  been  known,  and  it  was 
evident  that  the  students  intended  to  take  the  law 
into  their  own  hands.  They  acted  upon  the  im 
pulse  of  the  moment,  and  I  judged  that  at  least 
one  half  of  them  were  engaged  in  the  demonstra 
tion. 

Poodles  Was  a  boy  of  no  principle ;  he  was  no 
torious  as  a  liar ;  and  the  boys  regarded  it  as  an 
outrage  upon  themselves  and  upon  me  that  he  should 
be  believed,  while  my  story  appeared  to  have  no 
weight  whatever. 

Mr.  Parasyte  trembled,  not  alone  with  rage,  but 
with  fear.  The  startling  event  then  transpiring 
threatened  the  peace,  if  not  the  very  existence,  of 
the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute.  I  folded  my  arms, 
—  for  I  felt  my  dignity,  —  and  endeavored  to  be 
calm,  though  my  bosom  heaved  and  bounded  with 
emotion. 

"  Boys  —  young  gentlemen,  I  —  "  the  principal 
began. 

"Throw  him  over!  Put  him  out!"  yelled  the 
•tudents,  excited  beyond  measure. 

"  Young  gentlemen !  "  shouted  Mr.  Parasyte. 


32  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

"Three  cheers  for  Ernest  Thornton!"  hoarsely 
screamed  Bob  Hale,  my  intimate  friend  and  long 
time  "crony.'* 

They  were  given  with  an  enthusiasm  which  bor 
dered  on  infatuation. 

"  Will  you  hear  me,  students  ?  "  cried  Mr.  Parasyte. 

"No!"  "No!"  "No!"  "Throw  him  over!" 
"Put  him  out!" 

The  scene  was  almost  as  unpleasant  to  me  as  to 
the  principal,  proud  as  I  was  of  the  devotion  of  my 
friends.  I  did  not  wish  to  be  vindicated  in  such  a 
way,  and  I  was  anxious  to  put  a  stop  to  such 
disorderly  proceedings.  I  raised  my  hand  in  an  ap 
pealing  gesture. 

"Fellow-students,"  said  I;  and  the  school-room 
was  quiet. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          33 


CHAPTER  III. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    IS    EXPELLED    FROM    THE    PAEK- 
VILLE    LIBERAL   INSTITUTE. 

FELLOW-STUDENTS,"  I  continued,  when  the 
school-room  was  still  enough  for  me  to  be 
heard,  "  I  am  willing  to  submit  to  the  rules  of  the 
Institute,  and  even  to  the  injustice  of  the  principal. 
For  my  sake,  as  well  as  for  your  own,  behave  like 
men." 

I  folded  my  arms,  and  was  silent  again.  I  felt 
that  it  was  better  to  suffer  than  to  resist,  and  such 
an  exhibition  of  rowdyism  was  not  to  my  taste.  I 
glanced  at  Mr.  Parasyte,  to  intimate  to  him  that  he 
could  say  what  he  pleased ;  and  he  took  the  hint. 

"  Young  gentlemen,  this  is  a  new  experience  to 
me.  In  twenty  years  as  a  teacher,  I  have  never 
been  thus  insulted." 

This  was  an  imprudent  remark. 


34  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

"Be  fair,  then!"  shouted  Bob  Hale;  and  the  cry 
was  repeated  by  others,  until  the  scene  of  disorder 
promised  to  be  renewed. 

I  raised  my  hand,  and  shook  my  head,  deprecating 
the  conduct  of  the  boys.  Once  more  they  heeded, 
though  it  was  evidently  as  a  particular  favor  to  me, 
rather  than  because  it  was  in  keeping  with  their 
ideas  of  right  and  justice. 

"I  intend  to  be  fair,  young  gentlemen,"  continued 
Mr.  Parasyte ;  "  that  is  the  whole  study  of  my  life. 
I  am  astonished  and  mortified  at  this  unlooked-for 
demonstration.  I  was  about  to  make  a  further  state 
ment  in  regard  to  Thornton,  when  you  interrupted 
me.  I  told  you  that  I  purposed  to  give  him  an 
opportunity  to  redeem  his  character.  I  intend  to 
do  my  duty  on  this  painful  occasion,  though  the 
walls  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute  should  crum 
ble  above  my  head,  and  crush  me  in  the  dust." 

"Let  her  crumble!"  said  a  reckless  youth,  as  Mr. 
Parasyte  waxed  eloquent. 

"Will  you  be  silent,  or  will  you  compel  me  to 
resort  to  that  which  I  abhor  —  to  physical  force?" 

Some  of  the  boys  glanced  at  each  other  with  a 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A   STtJDBNT.  35 

meaning  smile  when  this  remark  was  uttered  ;  but 
I  shook  my  head,  to  signify  my  disapprobation  of 
anything  like  resistance  or  tumult. 

"Thornton,"  added  Mr.  Parasyte,  turning  to  me, 
"I  have  fairly  and  impartially  heard  your  story,  and 
carefully  weighed  all  your  statements.  I  have  come 
to  the  conclusion,  deliberately  and  without  prejudice, 
that  you  were  the  aggressor." 

"  I  was  not,  sir,"  I  replied,  as  gently  as  I  could 
epeak,  and  yet  as  firmly. 

"It  appears  that  Poodles  placed  his  hand  upon 
your  arm  merely  to  attract  your  attention ;  where 
upon  you  struck  him  a  severe  blow  in  the  face, 
which  caused  him  to  reel  and  fall  over  backward 
into  the  lake,"  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  so  pompously  that 
I  could  not  tell  whether  he  intended  to  "back  out" 
of  his  position  or  not. 

"  Poodles  hit  me  in  the  head,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  repeating  the  blow,  when  I  knocked  him 
over  in  self-defence." 

"It  does  not  appear  to  me  that  Poodles,  who  is  a 
remarkably  gentlemanly  student,  would  have  struck 
you  for  simply  refusing  to  assist  him  about  his  exam- 


36  BREAKING  AWAY,  OR 

pies.  Such  a  course  would  not  be  consistent  witt 
the  character  of  Poodles." 

"  No,  sir,  I  did  not  strike  him  at  any  time,*  pro 
tested  Poodles. 

"  I  find  it  impossible  to  change  my  opinion  of  the 
merits  of  this  case ;  and  for  the  good  of  the  Park- 
ville  Liberal  Institute,  I  must  adhere  to  the  sentence 
I  have  already  —  with  regret  and  sorrow  —  pro 
nounced  upon  you.  But  —  " 

There  were  again  strong  signs  of  another  outbreak 
among  the  pupils,  and  I  begged  them  to  be  silent. 

"The  conduct  of  Thornton  in  this  painful  emer 
gency  merits  and  receives  my  approbation.  His  love 
of  order  and  his  efforts  to  preserve  proper  decorum 
in  the  school-room  are  worthy  of  the  highest  com 
mendation,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte ;  "  and  I  would 
gladly  remit  the  penalty  I  have  imposed  upon  him 
without  any  conditions  whatever ;  but  I  feel  that 
Buch  a  course,  after  the  extraordinary  events  of  this 
day,  would  be  subversive  of  the  discipline  and  good 
order  which  have  ever  characterized  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute.  I  shall,  however,  impose  a  merely 
nominal  condition  upon  Thornton,  his  compliance 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         37 

With  which  shall  immediately  restore  him  to  the  full 
enjoyment  of  his  rights  and  privileges  as  a  member 
of  this  academy.  I  wish  to  be  as  lenient  as  pos 
sible,  and,  as  I  observed,  the  penalty  will  be  merely 
nominal. 

"As  the  quarrel  occurred  when  the  parties  were 
alone,  so  also  may  the  reparation  be  made  in  private ; 
for  after  Thornton's  magnanimous  behavior  to-day, 
under  these  trying  circumstances,  I  do  not  wish  to 
humiliate  or  mortify  him.  I  wish  that  it  were  con 
sistent  with  my  ideas  of  stern  duty  to  impose  no 
penalty." 

Mr.  Parasyte  had  certainly  retreated  a  long  way 
from  his  original  position.  I  did  not  wish  to  be 
expelled,  and  I  hailed  with  satisfaction  his  manifesta 
tion  of  leniency ;  and  rather  than  lose  the  advantages 
of  the  school,  I  was  willing  to  submit  to  the  nominal 
penalty  at  which  he  hinted,  supposing  it  would  be  a 
deprivation  of  some  privilege. 

"  I   have   not  resisted   your   authority,   sir  ;    and  I 
do  not  mean  to  do  so  now,"  I  replied,  submissively; 
for,   as  the   popular  sentiment   of  the   students    sus 
tained  me,  I  could  afford  to  yield. 
4 


88  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Your  conduct  since  the  quarrel  is  entirely  satis 
factory;  I  may  say  that  it  merits  my  admiration." 
This  was  toadying  to  the  boys,  whom  he  feared.  "  I 
have  sentenced  you  to  expulsion,  the  severest  penalty 
known  in  the  discipline  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  In 
stitute  ;  but,  Thornton,  I  propose  to  remit  this  penalty 
altogether  on  condition  that,  in  private,  and  at  your 
own  convenience,  but  within  one  week,  you  apologize 
to  Poodles  for  your  conduct.  I  could  not  make  the 
condition  any  milder,  I  think." 

Mr.  Parasyte  smiled  as  though  he  had  entirely 
forgiven  me;  as  though  he  had,  in  some  mysterious 
manner,  wiped  out  the  stains  of  falsehood  upon  my 
character.  I  bowed,  but  made  no  reply.  I  was 
sentenced  to  expulsion;  but  the  penalty  was  to  be 
remitted  on  condition  that  I  would  apologize  to 
Poodles. 

Apologize  to  Poodles !  For  what  ?  For  his  attack 
upon  me,  or  for  the  lies  he  had  told  about  me?  It 
was  no  more  possible  for  me  to  apologize  for  knock 
ing  him  over  when  he  assailed  me  than  it  would 
have  been  for  me  to  leap  across  Lake  Adieno  in  the 
widest  place.  I  did  not  wish  to  deprive  myself  of 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         39 

the  advantages  of  attending  the  Parkville  Liberal 
Institute  ;  but  if  my  remaining  depended  upon  my 
humiliating  myself  before  Poodles,  upon  my  declaring 
that  what  I  had  done  was  wrong,  when  I  believed  it 
was  right,  I  was  no  longer  to  be  a  student  in  the 
academy. 

The  exercises  of  the  school  proceeded  as  usual  for 
a  couple  of  hours,  and  there  were  no  further  signs 
of  insubordination  among  the  boys.  At  recess  I 
purposely  kept  away  from  my  more  intimate  friends, 
for  I  did  not  wish  to  tell  them  what  course  I  in 
tended  to  pursue,  fearful  that  it  would  renew  the 
disturbance. 

An  hour  before  the  close  of  the  session,  the  boys 
were  required  to  bring  in  their  examination  papers 
in  arithmetic.  Every  student,  even  to  Poodles,  handed 
in  solutions  to  all  the  problems,  and  Mr.  Parasyte  and 
his  assistants  at  once  devoted  themselves  to  the  mark 
ing  of  them.  In  half  an  hour  the  principal  was  ready 
to  report  the  result. 

Half  a  dozen  of  the  class  had  all  the  examples 
right,  and  I  was  one  of  the  number.  Very  much  to 
my  astonishment,  Poodles  also  was  announced  as  one 


40  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

of  the  six  ;  and  when  his  name  was  mentioned,  a 
score  of  the  students  glanced  at  me. 

I  did  not  understand  it.  I  was  quite  satisfied  that 
Poodles  could  not  do  the  problems  himself;  and  it 
was  certain  that  he  had  obtained  assistance  from 
some  one,  though  the  declaration  on  the  paper  was 
duly  signed.  He  had  found  a  friend  less  scrupulous 
than  I  had  been.  Some  one  must  have  performed 
the  examples  for  him ;  and  as  he  had  them  all 
correct,  it  was  evident  that  one  of  the  six,  who 
alone  had  presented  perfect  papers,  must  have  af 
forded  the  assistance.  After  throwing  out  Poodles 
and  myself  there  were  but  four  left;  and  two  of 
these,  to  my  certain  knowledge,  had  joined  in  the 
demonstration  in  my  favor  :  indeed,  they  were  my 
friends  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt.  Between 
the  other  two  I  had  no  means  of  forming  an 
opinion. 

During  the  afternoon  Mr.  Parasyte  had  been  very 
uneasy  and  nervous.  It  was  plain  to  him  that  he 
ruled  the  boys  by  their  free  will,  rather  than  by  his 
own  power ;  and  this  was  not  a  pleasant  thing  for  a 
man  like  him  to  know.  Doubtless  he  felt  that  he 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         41 

had  dropped  the  reins  of  his  team,  which,  though 
going  very  well  just  then,  might  take  it  into  its 
head  to  run  away  with  him  whenever  it  was  con> 
venient.  Probably  he  felt  the  necessity  of  doing 
something  to  reestablish  his  authority,  and  to  obtain 
a  stronger  position  than  that  he  now  occupied.  1^ 
with  the  experience  I  have  since  acquired,  I  could 
have  spoken  to  him,  I  should  have  told  him  that 
justice  and  fairness  alone  would  make  him  strong  as 
a  disciplinarian. 

"  Poodles,"  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  just  before  the  close 
of  the  session,  "  I  see  that  all  your  examples  were 
correctly  performed,  and  that  you  signed  the  declara 
tion  on  the  paper." 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Poodles. 
"When  did  you  perform  them?" 
"  I  did  all  but  two  of  them  last  night." 
"And   when    did    you    do   those   two?"  continued 
the  principal,  mildly,  but  with  the  air  of  a  man  who 
expects  soon  to  make  a  triumphant  point. 

"  Between    schools,    at    noon,    while    the    students 
were  at  dinner  and  at  play." 
4* 


42  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Very  well.  You  had  them  all  done  but  two 
when  you  met  Thornton  to-day  noon?" 

"Yes,  sir." 

"Thornton,"  added  Mr.  Parasyte,  turning  to  me, 
"  I  have  no  disposition  to  hurry  you  in  the  unsettled 
case  of  to-day,  though  the  result  of  Poodles's  exami 
nation  shows  that  he  had  no  need  of  the  assistance 
you  say  he  asked  of  you ;  but  perhaps  it  would  be 
better  that  you  should  state  distinctly  whether  or 
not  you  intend  to  apologize.  It  is  quite  possible 
that  there  was  a  misunderstanding  between  you  and 
Poodles,  which  a  mutual  explanation  might  remove." 

"I  do  not  think  there  was  any  misunderstanding," 
I  replied. 

"If  you  wish  to  meet  Poodles  after  school,  I  offer 
my  services  as  a  friend  to  assist  in  the  adjustment 
of  the  dispute." 

"I  don't  want  to  meet  him,"  said  Poodles. 

Mr.  Parasyte  actually  rebuked  him  for  this  illiberal 
sentiment;  and  while  he  was  doing  so,  I  added  that 
I  had  no  desire  to  meet  Poodles,  as  proposed.  I 
now  think  I  was  wrong;  but  I  had  a  feeling  that 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         45 

the  principal  intended  to  browbeat  me  into  an  ac 
knowledgment. 

"  Very  well,  Thornton ;  if  you  refuse  to  make 
peace,  you  must  take  the  consequences.  Do  you 
intend  to  apologize  to  Poodles,  or  not?" 

"  I  do  not,  sir,"  I  replied,  decidedly. 

"  Then  you  are  expelled  from  the  Parkville  Iibe**i 
Institute." 


44  BREAKING   AWAY,   OS 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IN  WHICH   ERNEST    SAILS   THE    SPLASH,  AND   TAKES   A 
BATH. 

DIFFICULT  as  the  task  was,  I  had  thus  far 
kept  cool;  but  my  sentence  fell  heavily  upon 
me,  and  I  could  not  help  being  angry,  for  I  felt  that 
I  had  been  treated  unfairly  and  unjustly.  Poodles's 
statement  had  been  accepted,  and  mine  rejected; 
his  word  had  been  taken,  while  mine,  which  ought 
at  least  to  have  passed  for  as  much  as  his,  was  ut 
terly  disregarded. 

I  turned  upon  my  heel  and  went  to  my  seat.  My 
movement  was  sharp  and  abrupt,  but  I  did  not  say 
anything. 

"  Stop ! "  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  who  evidently  be 
lieved  that  the  moment  had  come  for  him  to 
vindicate  his  authority. 

I  did  not  stop. 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         45 

"  Stop,  I  say ! "  repeated  the  principal. 

I  proceeded  to  pick  up  my  books  and  papers,  to 
inable  me  to  comply  literally  with  my  sentence. 

"  Come  here,  Thornton." 

I  took  no  notice  of  the  order,  but  continued  to 
pack  up  my  things. 

"  Do  you  hear  me  ? "  demanded  Mr.  Parasyte,  in  a 
loud  and  angry  tone. 

"  I  do  hear  you,  sir.  I  have  been  expelled,  and  I 
don't  care  about  listening  to  any  more  speeches." 

"  If  you  don't  come  here,  I'll  bring  you  here,"  add 
ed  the  principal,  with  emphasis. 

Somewhat  to  my  surprise,  but  greatly  to  my  satis 
faction,  the  boys  made  no  demonstration  in  my  favor. 
They  seemed  to  think  I  was  now  in  a  mood  to  fight 
my  own  battle,  though  they  were  doubtless  ready  to 
aid  me  if  I  needed  any  help.  Mr.  Parasyte  appeared 
to  have  begun  in  a  way  which  indicated  that  he  in 
tended  to  maintain  his  authority,  even  at  the  risk  of 
a  personal  encounter  with  me  and  the  boys  who  had 
Toluntarily  espoused  my  cause. 

Having  packed  up  my  books  and  papers,  I  took 
the  bundle  under  iny  arm,  and  deliberately  walked 


46  BREAKING    AWAY,   OK 

out  of  the  school-room.  The  principal  ordered  me  to 
stop;  but  as  he  had  already  sentenced  me  to  ex 
pulsion,  I  could  see  no  reason  why  I  should  yield 
any  further  allegiance  to  the  magnate  of  the  institu 
tion.  He  was  very  angry,  which  was  certainly  an 
undignified  frame  of  mind  for  a  gentleman  in  his 
position;  and  I  was  smarting  under  the  wrong  and 
injustice  done  to  me.  Mr.  Parasyte  stopped  to  pro 
cure  his  hat,  which  gave  me  the  advantage  in  point 
of  time,  and  I  reached  the  little  pier  at  which  my 
boat  was  moored  before  he  overtook  me. 

I  hauled  in  the  painter,  and  pushed  off,  hoisting 
the  mainsail  as  the  boat  receded  from  the  wharf. 
Mr.  Parasyte  reached  the  pier  while  I  was  thua 
engaged. 

"  Stop,  Thornton ! "  shouted  he. 

"I  would  rather  not  stop  any  longer,"  I  replied, 
running  up  the  foresail. 

"  Will  you  come  back,  or  I  shall  bring  you  back  ? " 
demanded  he,  fiercely. 

"Neither,  if  you  please." 

"  If  you  wish  to  save  trouble,  you  will  come  back," 
•aid  he. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         47 

"I'm  not  particular  about  saving  trouble.  If  you 
have  any  business  with  me,  I  will  return." 

"  I  have  business  with  you." 

"Will  you  please  to  tell  me  what  it  is?" 

«  No,  I  will  not." 

"  Then  you  will  excuse  me  if  I  go  home,?  I  added, 
as  I  hoisted  the  jib. 

There  was  only  a  very  light  breeze,  and  the  Splash 
went  off  very  slowly.  I  took  my  seat  at  the  helm, 
trying  to  keep  as  cool  as  possible,  though  my  bosom 
bounded  with  emotion.  I  was  playing  a  strange 
part,  and  I  was  not  at  home  in  it.  I  could  not 
help  feeling  that  I  was  riding  "  a  high  horse ; " 
but  the  injustice  done  me  seemed  to  warrant  it. 

"  Poodles,  call  the  men,"  I  heard  Mr.  Parasyte  say 
to  his  flunky,  and  saw  him  run  off  to  execute  the 
command. 

"Once  more,  Thornton,  I  ask  you  to  come  back," 
eaid  the  principal,  still  standing  on  the  pier,  from 
which  the  Splash  had  receded  not  more  than  a  couple 
of  rods. 

M  If  you  have  any  business  with  me,  sir,  I  will  do 
so,"  I  replied.  "You  have  expelled  me  from  the 


48  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

school,  and  I  don't  think  you  have  anything  more 
to  do  with  me." 

"  I  want  no  words  or  arguments.  It  will  be  better 
for  you  to  come  back." 

"Perhaps  it  will;  but  I  shall  not  come." 

There  was  not  breeze  enough  to  enable  me  to 
make  a  mile  an  hour,  and  I  had  some  doubts  in 
regard  to  the  result,  if  Mr.  Parasyte  persisted.  He 
did  persist,  and  presently  Poodles  returned  with  two 
men,  who  were  employed  upon  the  school  estate,  and 
whose  services  were  so  often  required  in  the  boats 
that  they  were  good  oarsmen.  I  comprehended  the 
principal's  plan  at  once.  He  intended  to  chase  me 
in  the  boat,  and  bring  me  back  by  force.  I  was 
rather  amused  at  the  idea,  and  should  have  been 
more  so  if  there  had  been  a  fair  sailing  breeze. 

The  Splash  was  the  fastest  boat  on  the  lake,  or, 
at  least,  faster  than  any  with  which  I  had  had  an 
opportunity  to  measure  paces.  But  it  made  but  little 
difference  how  fast  she  was,  as  long  as  there  was 
hardly  wind  enough  to  stiffen  the  mainsail.  Mr. 
Parasyte  ordered  the  men  to  take  their  places  on 
the  thwarts,  and  ship  their  oarg.  I  saw  that  a 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         49 

little  farther  out  from  the  shore  there  was  a  ripple 
on  the  water,  and  putting  one  of  my  oars  out  at  the 
stern,  I  sculled  till  I  caught  the  breeze,  and  the 
Splash  went  off  at  a  little  livelier  pace. 

By  this  time  all  the  boys  had  gathered  on  the 
bank  of  the  lake  to  see  the  fun,  and  it  was  fun  to 
them.  I  knew  that  their  sympathies  were  with  me, 
and  I  only  wished  for  a  better  breeze,  that  I  might 
do  justice  to  myself  and  to  my  boat.  But  the  chances 
for  me  were  improving  as  the  Splash  receded  from 
the  shore.  Mr.  Parasyte  had  taken  his  place  in  the 
stern  sheets  of  the  row-boat,  and  was  urging  forward 
the  men  at  the  oars,  who  were  now  pulling  with  all 
their  might.  I  could  not  conceal  from  myself  the 
fact  that  they  were  gaining  rapidly  upon  me.  Un 
less  the  wind  increased,  I  should  certainly  be  cap 
tured  ;  for  the  two  men  with  the  principal  would  ask 
no  better  sport  than  to  overhaul  and  roughly  handle 
an  unruly  boy. 

But   the   wind    continued    to   increase    as   I    went 

farther   out  upon  the  lake,  and  I  soon  had  all  that 

was    necessary  to    enable    me    to   keep   a  "  respectful 

^stance  "  between  the  Splash  and  the  row-boat.    By 

5 


50  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

this  time  my  anger  had  abated,  and  I  had  begun  to 
enjoy  the  affair.  With  a  six-knot  breeze  I  could 
have  it  all  my  own  way.  I  could  still  see  the  boys 
on  the  shore,  watching  the  chase  with  the  liveliest 
interest  and  satisfaction.  They  were  not  silent  ob 
servers,  for  an  occasional  cheer  or  shout  was  borne 
to  my  ears  over  the  lake,  and  I  could  see  the  waving 
of  hats,  and  the  swinging  of  arms,  with  which  my 
friends  encouraged  me  to  persevere. 

Mr.  Parasyte  was  resolute.  He  felt,  doubtless,  that 
the  reputation  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute,  and 
his  own  reputation  as  a  disciplinarian,  were  at  stake. 
The  tumult  in  the  school-room  early  in  the  after 
noon  would  weaken  his  power  and  influence  over 
the  boys,  unless  its  effects  were  counteracted  by  a 
triumph  over  me.  Right  or  wrong,  he  probably  felt 
that  he  must  put  me  down,  or  be  sacrificed  himself; 
and  he  continued  to  urge  his  oarsmen  forward,  in 
tent  upon  capturing  and  subduing  me. 

While  I  had  the  breeze  I  felt  perfectly  easy.  I 
had  stood  out  from  the  shore  with  the  wind  on  the 
beam,  and  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  my  running 
before  it  directly  to  the  cottage  of  my  uncle.  I  was 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         51 

disposed  to  tantalize  my  pursuer,  and  wear  out  his 
men.  I  knew  that  my  silent  guardian  would  not 
thank  me  for  leading  Mr.  Parasyte  into  his  presence, 
and  I  was  willing  to  gratify  him  in  this  instance. 
Besides,  the  students  on  the  shore  seemed  to  de 
rive  too  much  enjoyment  from  the  scene  to  have 
the  sport  cut  short.  Hauling  aft  the  sheets,  I  stood 
down  the  lake,  close  to  the  wind,  until  I  had  brought 
my  pursuer  astern  of  me.  I  then  brought  the  Splash 
up  into  the  wind,  and  coolly  waited  for  the  row-boat 
to  come  up  within  hailing  distance. 

Mr.  Parasyte,  deceived  by  my  position,  thought  his 
time  had  come.  He  was  much  excited,  and  with 
renewed  zeal  pressed  his  oarsmen  to  increase  their 
efforts.  When  he  had  approached  within  a  few  rods 
of  me,  I  put  up  the  helm,  and  dashed  away  again 
towards  the  pier.  Again  I  distanced  him,  and  ran 
as  near  to  the  pier  as  I  dared  to  go,  fearful  that  I 
might  lose  the  wind  under  the  lee  of  a  bluff  below 
the  school  grounds.  The  boys  hailed  me  with  a 
cheer,  which  must  have  been  anything  but  soothing 
to  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Parasyte.  Then,  "wing  and 
wing,"  I  ran  off  before  the  wind ;  and,  still  unwilling 


52  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

to  deprive  my  friends  of  the  excitement  of  witnessing 
the  race,  I  again  stood  out  towards  the  middle  of 
the  lake. 

The  principal  could  not  give  up  the  pursuit  with 
out  abandoning  the  high  position  he  had  taken,  and 
subjecting  himself  to  the  derision  of  the  students. 
He  followed  me,  therefore,  and  I  led  him  over  the 
same  course  he  had  gone  before.  On  my  return  I 
unfortunately  ran  in  a  little  too  near  the  shore,  and 
got  under  the  lee  of  the  bluff,  which  nearly  becalmed 
me.  I  realized  that  I  had  made  a  fatal  blunder,  and 
I  wished  I  had  disappointed  the  boys,  and  continued 
<*i  my  course  across  the  lake,  where  the  wind  favored 
me.  I  tried  to  scull  the  Splash  out  of  the  still  water 
before  Mr.  Parasyte  came  up. 

u  Pull  with  all  your  might,  men ! "  said  the  prin 
cipal,  excitedly;  and  they  certainly  did  so. 

Seeing  that  he  was  upon  me,  I  attempted  to  come 
about,  and  run  off  before  the  wind ;  but  I  had  lost 
my  steerage-way.  I  suppose  I  was  somewhat  "flur 
ried"  by  the  danger  of  my  situation,  and  did  not 
do  as  well  as  I  might  have  done. 

"Pull!  Pull!"  shouted  Mr.  Parasyte,  nervously,  as 
he  steered  the  row-boat. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         53 

Thus  urged,  the  men  did  pull  better  than  I  had 
ever  known  them  to  do  before.  The  principal  of 
the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute  was  no  boatman  him 
self,  and  his  calculations  were  miserably  deficient,  or 
else  his  intentions  were  more  vicious  than  I  had 
given  him  credit  for.  He  was  angry  and  excited  ;  and 
as  I  looked  at  him,  it  seemed  to  me  that  he  did  not 
know  what  he  was  about.  The  Splash  lay  broad 
side  to  him.  She  was  a  beautiful  craft,  built  light 
and  graceful,  rather  than  strong  and  substantial.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  row-boat  was  a  solid,  sharp, 
ram-nosed  craft,  setting  low  in  the  water;  and  on  it 
came  at  the  highest  speed  to  which  it  could  be 
urged  by  the  powerful  muscles  of  the  strong  men  at 
the  oars. 

"Pull!  Pull!"  repeated  Mr.  Parasyte,  fiercely,  m> 
der  the  madness  of  the  excitement  and  the  resent 
ment  caused  by  the  hard  chase  I  had  led  him. 

"Down  with  your  helm,  or  you  will  smash  me!" 
I  shouted,  seeing  that  a  collision  was  inevitable. 

If  Mr.  Parasyte  did  not  intend  to  run  me  down, 
my  warning  was  too  late.  The  row-boat  came  upon 
me  like  a  whirlwind,  striking  the  Splash  on  the 
5* 


54  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

beam,  below  her  water-line,  and  staving  in  her  side 
as  though  she  had  been  a  card  box.  I  do  not  know 
whether  this  was  a  part  of  the  principal's  programme 
or  not;  but  my  boat  was  most  effectually  smashed, 
and,  being  heavily  ballasted,  she  went  down  like  a 
rock.  It  was  hardly  an  instant  after  the  shock 
before  I  felt  her  sinking  beneath  me.  The  two  men 
at  the  oars  of  the  principal's  boat,  without  any  order 
from  Mr.  Parasyte,  —  for  he  knew  not  what  to  do, 
—  backed  water.  I  could  swim  like  a  fish;  and  as 
the  Splash  sank  beneath  me,  I  struck  out  from  the 
wreck,  and  was  left  like  a  waif  floating  upon  the 
glassy  surface  of  the  lake. 


!;  |!</ISvC^^ 

'     ,  i!  tv.      I 


i/ttH'1'/'','/     ' 

ll^felllivl  _ 


m 

,    «dkli 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         55 


CHAPTER  V. 

IN   WHICH   ERNEST   DECLINES   A   PROPOSITION. 

THE  battle  had  been  fought  and  lost  to  me. 
Mr.  Parasyte,  roused  to  the  highest  pitch  of 
anger  and  excitement,  seemed  to  be  determined  to 
overwhelm  me.  He  was  reckless  and  desperate. 
He  had  smashed  my  boat  apparently  with  as  little 
compunction  as  he  would  snap  a  dead  stick  in  his 
fingers.  He  was  thoroughly  in  earnest  now;  and 
it  was  fully  demonstrated  that  he  intended  to  pro 
tect  the  discipline  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute, 
even  if  it  cost  a  human  life  for  him  to  do  so. 

I  was  then  "lying  round  loose"  in  the  lake.  I 
had  no  idea  that  I  was  in  any  personal  peril  from 
the  water;  all  that  disturbed  me  was  the  fact  that 
I  could  not  swim  fast  enough  to  keep  out  of  the 
principal's  way.  The  treacherous  breeze  had  desert 
ed  me  in  the  midst  of  my  triumph,  and  consigned 
me  to  the  tender  mercies  of  my  persecutor. 


56  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

I  swam  away  from  the  boat  which  had  been 
pursuing  me,  as  though  from  an  instinct  which 
prompted  me  to  escape  my  oppressor;  but  Mr.  Par- 
asyte,  without  giving  any  attention  to  my  sinking 
craft,  ordered  his  men  to  pull  again ;  and  he  steered 
towards  me.  Of  course  a  few  strokes  enabled  him 
to  overtake  me.  If  I  had  had  the  means,  I  would 
have  resisted  even  then,  and  avoided  capture;  for  I 
could  easily  have  swum  ashore.  But  it  would  have 
been  childish  for  me  to  hold  out  any  longer;  and 
when  one  of  the  men  held  out  his  oar  to  me,  I 
grasped  it,  and  was  assisted  into  the  boat. 

"Are  you  satisfied,  Thornton?"  said  Mr.  Parasyte, 
with  a  sneer,  as  I  shook  myself  like  a  water  dog, 
and  took  my  seat  in  the  boat. 

"No,  sir;  I  am  not  satisfied,"  I  replied. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  about  it?  ' 

"I  don't  know  about  that;  I  will  see  in  due 
time." 

"You  will  see  in  due  time,  I  trust,  that  the  disci 
pline  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute  is  not  to  be 
set  at  defiance  with  impunity." 

"I  have  not  set  the  discipline  at  defiance.    I  sub- 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.          57 

mitted  myself,  and  did  what  I  could  to  make  others 
do  so.  You  can't  say  that  I  did  anything  wrong 
while  I  was  a  member  of  the  academy.  You  turned 
me  out,  and  I  was  going  quietly  and  in  order, 
when  you  began  to  browbeat  me." 

"  I  ordered  you  to  come  to  me,  and  you  did  not 
come.  That  was  downright  disobedience." 

"  It  was  after  you  had  turned  me  out ;  and  all 
I  had  to  do  was  to  go." 

"You  were  still  on  my  premises,  and  were  sub 
ject  to  my  orders." 

"I  don't  think  I  was." 

"  I  shall  not  argue  the  matter  with  you.  I  am 
going  to  teach  you  the  duty  of  obedience." 

"  Perhaps  you  will ;  but  I  don't  believe  you  will," 
I  replied,  in  a  tone  of  defiance. 

"We'll  see." 

"There's  another  thing  we'll  see,  while  we  are 
about  it;  and  that  is,  you  will  pay  for  smashing 
my  boat." 

"Pay  for  it!"   exclaimed  he. 

"I  think  so." 

"I  think  not." 


58  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

a  You  will,  if  there  is  any  law  in  the  land." 

"  Law ! "  ejaculated  he ;  but  his  lips  actually  quiv 
ered  with  anger  at  the  idea  of  such  an  outrage 
upon  his  magnificent  dignity,  as  being  sued,  and 
compelled  in  a  court  of  justice  to  pay  for  the  boat 
he  had  destroyed. 

"You  had  no  right  to  run  into  my  boat — no 
more  right  than  I  had  to  set  your  house  on  fire." 

"We  will  see." 

He  relapsed  into  a  dignified  silence;  but  he  wai 
thinking,  I  fancy,  how  very  pleasant  it  would  be  for 
him  to  pay  three  or  four  hundred  dollars  for  the 
Splash;  not  that  he  would  care  much  for  the  mon 
ey,  but  it  would  make  him  appear  so  ridiculous  in 
the  eyes  of  the  students. 

The  men  were  pulling  for  the  shore;  but  I  ob 
served  that  Mr.  Parasyte  did  not  head  the  boat 
towards  the  pier,  where  the  boys  were  waiting  our 
return.  Probably  he  feared  that  they  would  attempt 
to  resist  his  mighty  will,  and  deliver  me  from  his 
hands.  He  intended,  therefore,  to  land  farther  down 
the  lake,  and  convey  me  to  the  Institute  buildings 
by  some  unfrequented  way. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         59 

For  my  own  part,  I  was  not  much  disturbed  by 
Mr.  Parasyte's  intentions  or  movements.  The  only 
thing  that  really  distressed  me  was  the  loss  of  my 
boat ;  for  the  Splash  had  been  one  of  my  best  and 
dearest  friends.  I  was  a  little  sentimental  in  re 
gard  to  her;  and  her  destruction  gave  me  a  pang 
of  keen  regret  akin  to  anguish.  I  had  cruised  all 
over  the  lake  in  her;  had  eaten  and  slept  in  her 
for  a  week  at  a  time,  and  I  actually  loved  her.  She 
was  worthy  to  be  loved,  for  she  had  served  me  faith 
fully  in  storm  and  sunshine.  It  is  quite  likely  that 
I  had  some  feelings  of  revenge  towards  the  tyrant 
who  had  crushed  her,  and  I  was  thinking  how  he 
could  be  compelled  to  pay  for  the  damage  he  had 
done. 

As  soon  as  I  had,  in  a  measure,  recovered  my 
equanimity,  I  tried  to  obtain  the  bearings  of  the 
spot  where  the  Splash  had  disappeared  beneath  the 
waters,  so  that,  if  I  failed  to  obtain  justice,  I  might 
possibly  recover  my  boat.  If  raised,  she  was  in  very 
bad  condition;  for  her  side  was  stove  in,  and  I 
feared  she  could  not  be  repaired  so  as  to  be  a8 
good  as  she  was  before. 


60  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

As  the  row-boat  neared  the  shore,  I  made  my 
preparations  to  escape  from  my  captor;  for  it  was 
not  my  intention  to  be  borne  back  in  triumph  to 
the  Institute,  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  violated  discipline 
of  the  establishment.  When  the  boat  touched  the 
beach,  I  meant  to  jump  into  the  water,  and  thus 
pass  the  men,  who  were  too  powerful  for  me.  I 
changed  my  position  so  as  to  favor  my  purpose ;  but 
Mr.  Parasyte  had  been  a  schoolmaster  too  many 
years  not  to  comprehend  the  thought  which  was 
passing  through  my  mind.  He  picked  up  the  boat- 
hook,  and  it  was  clear  to  me  that  he  intended  with 
this  instrument  to  prevent  my  escape. 

The  boat  was  beached;  but  I  saw  no  good  chance 
to  execute  my  purpose,  and  was  forced  to  wait 
till  circumstances  favored  me.  The  spot  where  we 
had  put  in  was  over  two  miles  distant  from  the 
Institute  by  the  road,  though  not  more  than  one 
by  water.  Mr.  Parasyte  directed  one  of  the  men  to 
go  to  a  stable,  near  the  shore,  and  procure  a  cov 
ered  carriage,  compelling  me  to  keep  my  seat  in  the 
etern  of  the  boat  near  him,  while  the  messenger  was 
absent.  He  still  held  the  boat-hook  in  his  hand, 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         61 

with  which  he  could  fasten  to  me  if  I  made  any 
movement. 

When  the  vehicle  came,  the  principal  placed  me 
on  the  back  seat,  and  took  position  himself  at  my 
side.  One  of  the  men  was  to  drive,  while  the 
other  was  directed  to  await  his  return,  and  then 
pull  the  boat  back.  I  was  forced  to  acknowledge 
to  myself  that  Mr.  Parasyte's  strategy  was  excel 
lent,  and  that  I  was  completely  baffled  by  it ;  but 
as  I  was  satisfied  that  my  time  would  soon  come, 
I  was  content  to  submit,  with  what  patience  I  could 
command,  to  the  captivity  from  which  I  could  not 
escape. 

The  vehicle  was  driven  to  the  front  door  of 
the  Institute;  and  the  boys,  who  were  still  on  the 
shore  of  the  lake,  watching  for  the  return  of  the 
boat,  did  not  have  any  notice  of  the  arrival  of  the 
prisoner.  I  was  conducted  to  the  hall  of  the  prin 
cipal's  apartments  first,  and  then  to  a  vacant  cham 
ber  on  the  third  floor.  Mr.  Parasyte  performed 
this  duty  himself,  being  unwilling  to  intrust  my 
person  to  the  care  of  one  his  subordinate  teachers. 
A  suit  of  clothes  belonging  to  a  boy  of  my  own 
6 


62  BREAKING    AWAY,  OB 

size  was  sent  to  me,  and  I  was  directed  to  put 
it  on,  while  my  own  dress  was  dried  at  the  laun 
dry  fire.  This  was  proper  and  humane,  and  I  did 
not  object. 

When  I  had  changed  my  clothing,  Mr.  Parasyte 
presented  himself.  By  this  time  he  had  thorough 
ly  cooled  off.  He  looked  solemn  and  dignified  as 
he  entered  the  little  room,  and  seated  himself  in 
one  of  the  two  chairs,  which,  with  the  bed,  formed 
the  furniture  of  the  apartment.  He  had  probably 
considered  the  whole  subject  of  his  relations  with 
me,  and  was  now  prepared  to  give  his  final  de 
cision,  to  which  I  was  also  prepared  to  listen. 

"Thornton,"  said  he,  with  a  kind  of  jerk  in  his 
voice. 

"Sir." 

"You  have  made  more  trouble  in  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute  to-day  than  all  the  other  boys 
together  have  made  since  the  establishment  was 
founded." 

"I  didn't  make  it,'*  I  replied,  promptly,  intending 
to  give  him  an  early  assurance  that  I  would  not 
recede  from  the  position  I  had  taken. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         63 

"Yes,  you  did.  You  provoked  a  quarrel,  and  re» 
fused  to  apologize  —  a  very  mild  penalty  for  the 
offence  you  had  committed." 

"I  deny  that  I  provoked  a  quarrel,  sir." 

"That  question  has  been  settled,  and  we  will  not 
open  it  again.  I  have  shown  the  students,  by  my 
prompt  pursuit  of  you  when  you  set  my  authority 
at  defiance,  that  I  intended  to  maintain  the  disci 
pline  of  this  institution.  I  have  taken  you  and 
brought  you  back.  So  far  I  am  satisfied,  Thornton." 

"I  am  not.  You  have  smashed  my  boat,  and 
you  must  pay  for  her,"  I  added,  calmly,  but  in  the 
most  uncompromising  manner. 

"This  is  not  a  matter  of  dollars  and  cents  with 
me.  I  would  rather  have  given  a  thousand  dollars 
than  had  this  trouble  occur;  and  I  would  give 
half  that  sum  now  to  have  it  satisfactorily  settled." 

Mr.  Parasyte  wiped  his  brow,  for  he  was  thrown 
into  a  violent  perspiration  by  the  mental  effort 
which  this  acknowledgment  caused  him.  It  looked 
like  "backing  out." 

"Thornton,  you  are  a  very  popular  young  man 
among  the  students;  it  would  be  useless  to  deny 


64  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

it,  if  I  were  disposed  to  do  so.  You  have  the 
sympathies  of  your  companions,  because  Poodles  is 
not  popular." 

"The  boys  don't  like  Poodles  simply  because  he 
is  not  a  good  fellow.  He  is  a  liar  and  a  cheat, 
and—" 

"Nothing  more  of  that  kind  need  be  said.  What 
I  have  done  cannot  be  undone." 

"Very  well,  sir;  I  have  been  expelled.  Let  me 
go;  that's  all  I  ask." 

"In  due  time  you  will  have  permission  to  go. 
I  think  I  am,  technically,  legally  liable  for  the  de 
struction  of  your  boat,"  he  added,  wiping  his  brow 
again;  for  it  was  hard  work  for  him  to  say  so 
much.  "  But  you  have  defied  me,  and  the  well-being 
of  this  institution  required  that  I  should  act  prompt 
ly.  I  wish  to  make  a  proposition  to  you." 

He  paused  and  looked  at  me.  I  intimated  that  I 
Was  ready  to  hear  him. 

"In  about  an  hour  the  boys  will  assemble  for 
evening  prayers,"  he  continued,  after  rising  from  his 
chair  and  consulting  his  watch.  "If  at  that  time 
you  will  apologize  to  me  for  your  conduct,  in  their 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         65 

presence,  and  before  that  time  to  Poodles,  privately, 
I  will  restore  you  to  your  rank  and  privileges  in  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute,  and  —  and  pay  you  for 
your  boat." 

"I   will   not   do  it,  sir,"  I   replied,  without  an   in 
stant's  hesitation. 

Mr.  Parasyte  gave  me  a  glance  of  mingled  anger 
and   mortification,  and   turning   on   his  heel,  left  the 
room,  locking  the  door  upon  me. 
6* 


66  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  VI. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    FINDS    HIS    FELLOW-STUDENTS 
IN  OPEN    REBELLION. 

TO  apologize  to  Poodles  was  to  acknowledge 
that  I  had  done  wrong.  Had  I  done  wrong 
go  far  as  my  fellow-student  was  concerned?  Seri 
ously  and  earnestly  I  asked  myself  this  question. 
No;  I  had  told  the  truth  in  regard  to  the  aflair 
exactly  as  it  was,  and  it  would  be  a  lie  for  me 
to  apologize  to  Poodles.  I  could  not  and  would 
not  do  it.  I  would  be  cut  to  pieces,  and  have 
my  limbs  torn  piecemeal  from  my  body  before  I 
would  do  it. 

As  far  as  the  principal  was  concerned,  I  felt  that, 
provoked  and  irritated  by  his  tyranny  and  injustice, 
I  had  exhibited  a  proud  and  defiant  spirit,  which 
was  dangerous  to  the  discipline  of  the  school.  I  was 
sorry  that,  when  ho  called  me  back,  I  had  not 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A.  STUDENT.         67 

obeyed.  While  I  was  in  the  school-room,  or  on  the 
premises  of  the  academy,  I  should  have  yielded 
obedience,  both  in  fact  and  in  spirit;  and  I  could 
not  excuse  my  defiant  bearing  by  the  plea  that  I 
had  been  expelled.  I  was  willing,  after  reflection,  to 
apologize  to  Mr.  Parasyte. 

He  proposed  to  pay  for  my  boat.  This  was  a 
great  concession  on  his  part,  though  it  was  called 
forth  by  the  belief  that  he  was  legally  liable  for 
its  destruction.  He  was  willing  to  do  me  justice 
in  that  respect,  if  I  would  humiliate  myself  before 
Poodles,  and  publicly  heal  the  wound  which  the  dis 
cipline  of  the  Institute  had  received  at  my  hands. 
Even  at  that  time  it  seemed  to  me  to  be  noble  and 
honorable  to  acknowledge  an  error  and  atone  for  it ; 
and  I  am  quite  sure,  if  I  could  have  felt  that  I  had 
done  wrong,  I  should  have  been  glad  to  own  it,  and 
to  make  the  confession  in  the  presence  of  the  stu 
dents.  There  was  a  principle  at  stake,  and  some 
thing  more  than  mere  personal  feeling. 

While  I  was  debating  with  myself  what  I  should 
do,  Mr.  Parasyte  appeared  again.  It  was  a  matter 
of  infinite  importance  to  him.  The  prosperity,  if  not 


68  BREAKING   AWAY,   OK 

the  very  existence,  of  his  school  depended  upon  the 
issue  of  this  affair;  and  he  was  naturally  nervous 
and  excited.  The  students  were  in  a  state  of  incip 
ient  rebellion,  as  their  conduct  in  the  afternoon  in 
dicated,  and  it  was  of  the  highest  moment  to  the 
Institute  to  have  the  matter  amicably  adjusted. 

On  the  one  hand,  if  I  apologized  to  Poodles  and 
the  principal,  the  "powers  that  be"  would  be  vindi 
cated,  and  the  authority  of  the  master  fully  estab 
lished.  On  the  other  hand,  if  I  declined  to  do  so, 
and  the  sentence  of  expulsion  was  carried  out,  the 
boys  were  in  sympathy  with  me,  and  the  rebellion 
might  break  out  afresh,  and  end  in  the  total  disso 
lution  of  the  establishment.  Under  these  circum 
stances,  it  was  not  strange  that  Mr.  Parasyte  desired 
to  see  me  again. 

"I  hope  you  have  carefully  considered  your  posi 
tion,  Thornton,"  said  he. 

"  I  have,"  I  replied ;  "  and  I  am  willing  to  apolo 
gize  to  you,  but  not  to  Poodles." 

"  That  is  something  gained,"  added  he ;  and  I  could 
see  his  face  brighten  up  under  the  influence  of  a 
hope. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          69 

"  My  manner  was  defiant,  and  my  conduct  diso 
bedient.  I  am  willing  to  apologize  to  you  for  this, 
and  to  submit  to  such  punishment  as  you  think 
proper  to  inflict." 

"  That  is  very  well ;  but  it  does  not  fully  meet 
the  difficulty.  You  must  also  apologize  to  Poodles, 
which  you  are  aware  may  be  done  in  private." 

"  I  cannot  do  it,  sir,  either  in  public  or  in  private. 
Poodles  was  wholly  and  entirely  to  blame." 

"  I  think  not ;  when  I  settled  the  case  it  was 
closed  up,  and  it  must  not  be  opened  again ;  at 
least  not  till  some  new  testimony  is  obtained.  I 
cannot  eat  my  own  words." 

"  You  may  obtain  new  testimony,  if  you  desire," 
I  suggested. 

"What?" 

"  Poodles  signed  the  declaration  that  he  had  per 
formed  the  examples  on  the  papers  without  assist 
ance." 

"He  did.  Have  you  any  doubt  that  such  is 
the  case  ? "  asked  Mr.  Parasyte,  though  he  must 
have  been  satisfied  that  Poodles  did  not  work  out 
%he  examples. 


70  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"I  am  entirely  confident  that  he  did  not  perform 
them.  Mr.  Parasyte,"  I  continued,  earnestly,  "I 
desire  to  stay  at  the  Institute.  It  would  be  very 
bad  for  me  to  be  turned  out,  and  I  am  willing 
to  confess  I  have  done  wrong.  If  you  give  Poo 
dles  the  paper  with  the  examination  OH  it,  and  he 
can  perform  one  half  of  the  examples,  even  now, 
without  help,  I  will  apologize  to  him  in  public  or  in 
private." 

"That  looks  very  fair,  but  it  is  not,"  replied  the 
principal,  rubbing  his  head,  as  if  to  stimulate  his 
ideas. 

"If  Poodles  can  do  the  problems,  I  shall  be  will 
ing  to  believe  that  I  am  mistaken.  In  my  opinion, 
he  cannot  perform  a  single  one  of  them,  let  alone 
the  whole  of  them." 

"I  object  to  this  proceeding,"  said  he,  impatiently. 
"It  will  be  equivalent  to  my  making  a  confession." 

The  bell  rang  for  the  boys  to  assemble  for  the 
evening  devotions.  It  gave  Mr.  Parasyte  a  shock,  for 
the  business  was  still  unsettled.  I  had  submitted  to 
him  a  method  by  which  he  could  ascertain  the  truth 
or  falsehood  of  Poodle's  statements ;  but  it  involved  an 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         71 

acknowledgment  that  he,  Mr.  Parasyte,  was  in  the 
wrong.  He  seemed  to  be  afraid  it  would  be  proved 
that  he  had  made  a  blunder;  that  he  had  given  an 
unjust  judgment.  I  was  fully  aware  that  the  princi 
pal's  position  was  a  difficult  and  painful  one,  and  I 
was  even  disposed  to  sympathize  with  him  to  a  cer 
tain  extent,  though  I  was  the  victim  of  his  partiality 
and  injustice.  The  perils  and  discomforts  of  his  sit 
uation,  however,  had  been  produced  by  his  own 
hasty  and  unfair  judgment;  and  it  would  have 
been  far  better  for  him  even  to  apologize  to  me. 
He  would  have  lost  nothing  with  the  boys  by 
such  a  course ;  for  never  in  my  life  did  I  have 
so  exalted  an  opinion  of  a  schoolmaster,  as  when, 
conscious  that  he  had  done  wrong,  he  nobly  and 
magnanimously  acknowledged  his  error,  and  begged 
the  forgiveness  of  the  boy  whom  he  had  uninten 
tionally  misjudged. 

I  feel  bound  to  say,  in  this  connection,  and  after 
a  longer  experience  of  the  world,  that  many  school 
masters,  "  armed  with  a  little  brief  authority,"  are  the 
most  contemptible  of  petty  tyrants.  Their  arrogance 
and  oppression  are  intolerable;  and  I  have  often 


72  BREAKING   AWAY    OR, 

wondered,  that  where  such  men  have  been  planted, 
they  have  not  produced  more  of  the  evil  fruit  of 
strife  and  rebellion.  Mr.  Parasyte  was  one  of  this 
class ;  and  the  fact  that  he  was  a  splendid  teacher 
did  not  help  his  influence  in  the  slightest  degree. 

"There  is  the  bell  for  evening  prayers,  Thornton, 
and  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  know  instantly  what 
you  intend  to  do,"  said  the  principal. 

"I  shall  not  apologize  to  Poodles;  I  will  to 
you." 

«  Think  well  of  it." 

"  I  have  done  so.  If  Poodles  can  do  one  half  the 
examples  on  the  paper,  I  will  apologize." 

"  I  have  decided  that  question,  and  shall  not  open 
it  again." 

"I  have  nothing  more  to  say,  Mr.  Parasyte,"  I 
replied,  with  becoming  dignity,  as  I  braced  myself 
for  the  consequences  of  the  decision  I  had  made. 

"You   are    an    obstinate    and    self-willed   fellow!1 
sxclaimed  the  principal,  irritated  by  the  result. 

I  made  no  reply. 

"Th^  consequences  be  upon  your  own  head." 

I  b*wed  in  silence. 


THE   FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  73 

"You  have  lost  your  good  character  and  your 
boat." 

I  glanced  out  of  the  window,  and  saw  the  boya 
filing  into  the  school-room. 

"  I  shall  explain  this  matter  to  your  fellow-students, 
and  tell  them  what  I  proposed." 

"Do  so,"  I  answered. 

He  could  not  help  seeing  that  I  was  thoroughly  in 
earnest,  and  that  I  did  not  intend  to  yield  any  more 
than  I  had  indicated.  He  was  vexed,  annoyed, 
angry,  and  bolted  out  of  the  room,  at  last,  in  no 
proper  frame  of  mind  to  conduct  the  religious  ex 
ercises  of  the  hour.  It  was  quite  dark  now ;  and  I 
lay  down  upon  the  bed,  to  think  of  what  had 
passed,  and  to  conjecture  the  result  of  my  con 
duct.  How  I  sighed  then  for  some  kind  friend  to 
advise  me!  How  I  wished  that  I  had  a  father  who 
would  tell  me  what  to  do,  and  fight  my  battle  for 
me!  How  I  longed  for  a  tender  mother,  into 
whose  loving  face  I  could  gaze  as  I  related  the 
sad  experience  of  that  eventful  day !  Perhaps  she 
would  bid  me  apologize  to  Poodles,  for  the  sake 
of  saving  my  good  name,  and  retaining  my  con- 
7 


74  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

nection  with  the  school.  If  so,  though  it  would  be 
weak  and  unworthy,  I  could  humble  myself  for  her 
sake. 

I  felt  that  I  had  done  right.  I  had  made  all  the 
concession  which  truth  and  justice  required  of  me, 
and  I  was  quite  calm.  I  hardly  inquired  why  Mr. 
Parasyte  was  keeping  me  a  prisoner  in  the  Institute 
after  he  had  expelled  me,  or  what  he  intended  to  do 
with  me.  About  nine  o'clock  my  own  clothes  were 
brought  back  to  me  by  one  of  the  servants ;  but  the 
door  was  securely  locked  when  he  retired. 

A  few  minutes  later,  and  before  the  sound  of  the 
servant's  retreating  footsteps  had  ceased,  I  heard 
some  one  thrust  a  key  into  the  door.  It  did  not 
fit,  and  a  dozen  others  were  tried  in  like  manner, 
but  with  no  better  success.  I  heard  a  whispered 
consultation;  and  then  the  door  began  to  strain, 
and  crack,  until  the  bolt  yielded,  and  it  flew  open. 
My  sympathizing  friends,  the  students,  headed  by 
Bob  Hale,  had  broken  it  down. 

"Come,  Ernest,"  said  Bob.  "You  needn't  stay  in 
here  any  longer.  We  want  you  down  stairs." 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          75 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  "  I  asked,  quietly,  of 
my  excited  deliverers. 

"There  is  no  law  or  justice  in  this  concern;  and 
we  are  going  to  put  things  to  rights,"  replied  Tom 
Rush,  a  good  fellow,  who  had  spent  a  week's  vaca 
tion  with  me  circumnavigating  Lake  Adieno  in  the 
Splash. 

"  You  know  I  don't  approve  of  any  rows  or  riots," 
I  added, 

"  No  row  nor  riot  about  it.  We  have  taken  pos 
session  of  this  establishment,  and  we  are  going  to 
straighten  things  out,  —  you  can  bet  your  life  on 
that." 

«  Where  is  Mr.  Parasyte  ?  " 

"  He  has  gone  up  to  see  your  uncle.  He  told  us, 
at  evening  prayers,  what  an  obstinate  boy  you  were; 
how  kind,  and  tender,  and  forgiving  he  had  been 
to  you,  and  how  he  had  exhausted  good  nature  in 
trying  to  bring  you  to  a  proper  sense  of  duty." 

"Did  he  say  that?" 

"He  did,  and  much  more.  But  come  with  us. 
The  fellows  have  captured  the  citadel,  and  we  hold 
the  school-room  now,  waiting  for  you." 


76  BREAKING    AWAY,   OR 

"  I  will  go  with  you ;  but  I  don't  want  the  fellow! 
to  make  a  disturbance." 

"  No  disturbance  at  all,  Ernest ;  but  we  have 
turned  the  assistant  teachers  out,  and  mean  to 
ascertain  who  is  right  and  who  is  wrong  in 
this  matter." 

The  rebellion  had  actually  broken  out  again; 
and  the  students,  in  the  most  high-handed  man 
ner,  had  established  a  tribunal  in  the  school-room, 
to  try  the  issue  of  my  affair  with  the  principal. 
I  followed  Bob  Hale,  Tom  Rush,  and  half  a 
dozen  others,  who  constituted  the  committee  to 
wait  on  me.  They  conducted  me  to  the  main 
school-room,  which  was  a  large  hall.  At  every 
door  and  window  were  stationed  two  or  three  of 
the  larger  boys,  with  their  hockies,  bats,  and  rulers 
as  weapons,  to  defend  the  court,  as  they  called 
it,  from  any  interruption. 

About  two  thirds  of  the  students  were  there 
assembled;  and  though  the  gathering  was  a  riotous 
proceeding,  the  boys  were  in  as  good  order  as 
during  the  sessions  of  the  school.  In  an  arm 
chair,  on  the  platform,  sat  Henry  Vallington,  on« 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          77 

of  the  oldest  and  most  dignified  students  of  the 
Institute,  who,  it  appeared,  was  to  act  as  judge. 
Before  him  were  Bill  Poodles  and  Dick  Pearl,— 
the  latter  being  one  of  the  six  whose  examples 
were  all  right,  —  arraigned  for  trial,  and  guarded 
by  four  stout  students. 
7* 


78  BREAKING   AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  VIL 

IN    WHICH     ERNEST     ATTENDS    THE     TRIAL    OP    BILL 
POODLES   AND   DICK   PEARL. 

I  CONFESS  that  I  was  appalled  at  the  bold 
ness  and  daring  of  my  fellow-students,  who  had 
actually  taken  possession  of  the  Parkville  Liberal 
Institute,  and  purposed  to  mete  out  justice  to  me 
and  to  Bill  Poodles.  There  was  a  certain  kind 
of  solemnity  in  the  proceedings,  which  was  not 
without  its  effect  upon  me.  My  companions  were 
thoroughly  in  earnest,  and  the  affair  was  not  to  be 
a  farce. 

Mr.  Parasyte,  after  prayer,  had  made  a  statement 
to  the  students  in  regard  to  the  unpleasant  event 
of  the  day,  in  which  he  represented  me  as  a  con 
tumacious  offender,  one  who  desired  to  make  all 
the  trouble  he  could;  an  obstinate,  self-willed  fel 
low,  whose  example  was  dangerous  to  the  general 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          79 

peace,  and  who  had  refused  to  be  guided  by  rea 
son  and  common  sense.  He  told  the  students  that 
he  had  even  offered  to  pay  for  my  boat  —  a  con 
cession  on  his  part  which  had  had  no  effect  in  soft 
ening  my  obdurate  nature.  He  appealed  to  them  to 
sustain  the  discipline  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  In 
stitute,  which  had  always  been  celebrated  as  a  re 
markably  orderly  and  quiet  establishment.  He  then 
added  that  he  should  consult  my  uncle  in  regard 
to  me,  and  be  guided  in  some  measure  by  his  judg 
ment. 

The  students  heard  him  in  silence;  but  Bob  Hale 
assured  me  that  it  was  with  compressed  lips,  and 
a  fixed  determination  to  carry  out  the  plan  which 
had  been  agreed  upon  while  the  boys  were  watch 
ing  the  chase  on  the  lake,  and  which  had  not  been 
modified  by  the  wilful  destruction  of  the  Splash. 

I  glanced  around  at  my  fellow-students  as  I  en 
tered  the  hall:  and  though  they  smiled  as  their 
gaze  met  mine,  there  was  a  look  of  earnestness  and 
determination  which  could  not  be  mistaken.  Henry 
Vallington,  the  chairman,  judge,  or  whatever  the 
name  of  his  office  was,  had  the  reputation  of  being 


80  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

the  steadiest  boy  in  the  school.  It  was  understood 
that  he  intended  to  become  a  minister.  He  was 
about  eighteen,  and  was  nearly  fitted  to  enter  col 
lege.  He  never  joined  in  what  were  called  the 
"  scrapes "  of  the  Institute,  but  devoted  himself  with 
the  closest  attention  to  his  studies.  He  was  es 
teemed  and  respected  by  all  who  knew  him;  and 
when  I  saw  him  presiding  over  this  irregular  assem 
blage,  I  could  not  help  regarding  the  affair  as  much 
more  serious  than  it  had  before  seemed,  even  to 
me,  the  chief  actor  therein. 

Poodles  and  Pearl,  I  learned,  had  been  captured 
in  their  rooms,  and  dragged  by  sheer  force  into 
the  school-room,  to  be  examined  on  the  charges  to 
be  preferred  against  them.  Poodles  looked  timid 
and  terrified,  while  Pearl  was  dogged  and  resolute. 

"Thornton,"  said  Henry  Vallington,  as  my  con 
ductors  paused  before  the  judge,  "I  have  sent  for 
you  in  order  that  we  may  ascertain  the  truth  of 
the  charges  brought  against  you  by  Mr.  Parasyte. 
If  you  provoked  the  quarrel  to-day  noon  with 
Poodles,  it  is  no  more  than  fair  and  right  that 
you  should  make  the  apology  required  of  you.  If 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         81 

you  did  not,  we  intend  to  stand  by  you.  Have 
you  anything  to  say?" 

"I  wish  to  say,  in  the  first  place,  that,  guilty  or 
innocent,  I  am  willing  to  submit  to  whatever  penalty 
the  principal  imposes  upon  me." 

"That  is  very  well  for  you,  but  it  won't  do  for 
us,"  interposed  the  judge.  "If  such  gross  injustice 
is  done  to  one,  it  may  be  to  another.  We  act  in 
self-defence." 

"I  don't  know  what  you  intend  to  do;  but  I 
am  opposed  to  any  disorderly  conduct,  and  to  any 
violation  of  the  rules  of  the  Institute." 

"  We  know  you  are,  Thornton ;  and  you  shall 
not  be  held  responsible  for  what  we  do  to-night. 
If  you  are  willing  to  tell  us  what  you  know  about 
this  affair,  all  right.  If  not,  we  shall  go  on  without 
you." 

"I  am  willing  to  tell  the  truth  here,  as  I  have 
done  to-day.  As  there  seems  to  be  some  mistake 
in  regard  to  what  transpired  between  Mr.  Parasyte 
and  myself,  up  stairs,  I  will  state  the  facts  as  they 
occurred.  He  agreed  to  pay  for  my  boat  on  condi 
tion  that  I  would  apologize,  privately,  to  Poodles, 


82  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

and  publicly  to  the  principal.  I  offered  to  apologize 
to  Mr.  Parasyte,  but  not  to  Poodles,  who  was  the 
aggressor  in  the  beginning.  I  told  him,  if  Poodles 
would  perform  half  the  examples  now,  I  would  make 
the  apology  to  him." 

"That's  it!"   shouted  half  a  dozen  boys. 

"  Order ! "  interposed  the  judge,  sternly. 

"I  think  that  would  be  a  good  way  to  prove  that 
Poodles  did  or  did  not  tell  the  truth,  when  he 
said  he  had  performed  the  examples,"  interposed 
Bob  Hale. 

"Capital!"   added  Tom  Rush. 

"I  approve  the  method;  but  let  us  have  no  dis 
order,"  replied  Vallington.  "Conduct  Poodles  to  the 
blackboard." 

The  custodians  of  the  culprit  promptly  obeyed  this 
order,  and  led  him  to  the  blackboard,  which  was 
cleaned  for  immediate  use.  The  school-room  was 
well  lighted,  and  the  expression  on  the  faces  of 
all  could  be  distinctly  seen. 

"Poodles,  we  desire  to  have  justice  done  to  all," 
said  Vallington,  when  the  culprit  had  taken  his 
place  at  the  blackboard.  "You  shall  have  fair  play 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         83 

in  every  respect.  You  shall  have  a  chance  to 
prove  that  you  were  right,  and  Thornton  wrong." 

"Well,  I  was  right,"  replied  Poodles. 

"Did  you  perform  all  the  examples  on  your  pa 
per  without  any  help?" 

"  Of  course  I  did." 

"Then  of  course  you  know  how  to  perform  them. 
Here  is  an  examination  paper.  If  you  can  perform 
five  of  the  ten  examples  you  shall  be  acquitted." 

"Perhaps  I  don't  choose  to  do  them,"  said  Poo 
dles,  looking  around  for  some  way  to  escape  his 
fate. 

"Are  you  not  willing  that  the  truth  should  come 
out?" 

"I  told  the  truth  to-day." 

"All  right,  if  you  did.  You  surely  will  not  object 
to  prove  that  you  did.  You  shall  have  fair  play,  1 
repeat." 

"Suppose  I  don't  choose  to  do  them?"  asked 
Poodles,  doubtfully. 

"Then  we  shall  take  it  for  granted  that  you  did 
not  do  them,  as  you  declared  on  your  paper." 


84  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"You  can  take  it  for  granted,  then,  if  you  like," 
answered  Poodles,  as  he  dropped  the  chalk. 

"You  refuse  to  perform  the  examples  —  do  you?" 
demanded  Vallington,  sternly. 

"Yes,  I  do." 

"Then  you  may  take  the  consequences.  Either 
you  shall  be  expelled  from  the  Institute,  or  at  least 
fifty  of  us  will  petition  our  parents  to  take  us  from 
this  school.  We  have  done  with  you." 

Bill  Poodles  smiled,  and  was  pleased  to  get  off  so 
easily;  but  I  noticed  that  Dick  Pearl  turned  pale, 
and  looked  very  much  troubled.  He  was  a  relative 
of  Mr.  Parasyte,  and  it  was  generally  understood  that 
he  was  a  free  scholar,  his  parents  being  too  poor  to 
pay  his  board  and  tuition.  While  he  expected  to  be 
ducked  in  the  lake,  or  subjected  to  some  personal  in 
dignity,  after  the  manner  in  which  boys  usually  treat 
such  cases,  his  courage  was  good.  Now,  it  appeared 
that  the  boys  simply  intended  to  have  Poodles  ex 
pelled,  or  to  ask  their  parents  and  guardians  to 
remove  them ;  and  as  most  of  the  students  were 
from  fourteen  to  eighteen  years  of  age,  they  would 
probably  have  influence  enough  to  effect  their  design. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         85 

"Pearl,"  said  the  judge,  while  the  other  culprit 
was  apparently  still  attempting  to  figure  out  the 
result  of  the  trial. 

"I'm  here,"  replied  Pearl. 

"We  are  entirely  satisfied  that  Poodles  had  some 
assistance  in  performing  his  examples.  It  is  believed 
that  you  gave  him  that  assistance.  If  you  did, 
own  up." 

"Who  says  I  helped  Poodles?" 

"  I  say  so,  for  one,"  added  the  judge,  sharply. 

"  Can  you  prove  it  ?  " 

"I  will  answer  that  question  after  you  have  con 
fessed  or  refused  to  confess.  You  shall  have  fair 
play,  as  well  as  Poodles.  If  you  wish  to  put  your 
self  right  on  the  record,  you  can  do  so ;  if  not, 
you  shall  leave,  or  we  will." 

Pearl  looked  troubled.  He  was  under  very  great 
obligations  to  Mr.  Parasyte.  If  he  denied  that  he 
had  helped  Poodles,  and  it  was  then  proved  against 
him,  the  boys  would  insist  that  he  should  be  ex 
pelled.  If  he  stood  out,  he  must  either  be  expelled 
or  the  Institute  be  broken  up.  He  did  not  appear 
Villing  to  take  such  a  responsibility. 
8 


86  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

"You  can  do  as  you  please,  Pearl;  but  tell  the 
truth,  if  you  say  anything,"  continued  Vallington." 

"  I  did  help  Poodles,"  said  he,  looking  down  at  the 
floor. 

"  How  much  did  you  help  him  ? " 

"I  lent  him  my  examination  paper,  and  he  copied 
all  the  solutions  upon  his  own." 

"And  after  that  you  were  willing  to  declare  that 
you  had  not  assisted  any  one?"  demanded  the 
judge,  with  a  look  of  supreme  contempt  on  his  fine 
features. 

"I  had  not  helped  any  one  when  I  signed  my  pa 
per." 

"  Humph ! "  exclaimed  Vallington,  with  a  withering 
sneer.  "That  is  the  meanest  kind  of  a  lie." 

"I  didn't  mean  to  assist  him;  he  teased  me  till 
I  couldn't  help  myself,"  pleaded  Pearl. 

A  further  examination  showed  that  Poodles  had 
browbeaten  and  threatened  him;  and  we  were  dis 
posed  to  palliate  Pearl's  offence,  in  consideration  of 
his  poverty  and  his  dependent  position,  after  he  had 
confessed  his  error. 

"  Are    you  willing  to  make  this  acknowledgment 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          87 

to  Mr.  Parasyte  ? "  asked  the  judge,  in  a  tone  of 
compassion. 

"  I  don't  want  to ;  but  I  will.  I  suppose  he  will 
send  me  home  then,"  replied  the  culprit. 

"We  will  do  what  we  can  for  you,"  added  the 
judge. 

Pearl  had  been  a  pretty  good  fellow  among  the 
boys,  was  generally  popular,  and  all  were  sorry  for 
him.  But  his  confession  in  a  manner  absolved  him, 
and  the  students  heartily  declared  that  they  would 
stand  by  him. 

"Our  business  is  finished,"  said  Vallington,  "un 
less  Poodles  has  something  more  to  say." 

Poodles  had  listened  with  consternation  to  the 
confession  of  Pearl,  and  he  now  appeared  to  be 
dissatisfied  with  himself  rather  than  with  the  court. 

"I  didn't  think  Dick  Pearl  would  let  on  in  that 
way,"  said  he,  casting  a  reproachful  glance  at  his 
fellow-culprit. 

"He  has  told  the  truth.  If  he  had  not  confessed, 
we  could  have  proved  that  he  helped  you,"  added 
Vallington.  "  I  have  seen  the  six  papers  that  were 
all  right  myself!  Pearl  performed  the  third  exam- 


88  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

pie  in  a  very  peculiar  and  roundabout  way;  and 
Poodles  had  it  in  the  same  way,  while  the  other 
did  it  by  the  most  direct  method." 

UI  suppose  it's  of  no  use  to  stand  out  now," 
said  Poodles,  timidly. 

"Will  you  confess  now?" 

"I  will,  if  it  will  do  any  good." 

"If  you  will  tell  the  truth  to  Mr.  Parasyte,  that 
is  all  we  want.  The  fellows  haven't  anything  against 
you.  Will  you  do  so?" 

"  I  will  if  you  say  I  shall  not  be  expelled,"  whined 
Poodles. 

"I  can  only  say  that  we  will  not  ask  for  your 
expulsion.  I  suppose  there  is  no  danger  of  Mr.  Par 
asyte  expelling  t/ow,"  added  the  judge,  with  a  dry 
humor,  appreciated  by  all  the  students. 

"Mr.  Parasyte!"  exclaimed  one  of  the  sentinels 
at  the  door. 

There  was  an  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  principal 
to  pull  the  door  open,  but  it  was  well  secured 
upon  the  inside. 

"Let  him  in,"  said  the  judge. 

The  dooi  opened,  and  Mr.  Parasyte  entered  the 
school-room. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

IN  WHICH   ERNEST   VANQUISHES   THE    SCHOOLMASTER. 

MR.  PARASYTE  had  evidently  obtained  some 
information  in  regard  to  the  great  rebellion 
before  he  entered  the  school-room  ;  for  though  he 
looked  extremely  troubled,  he  did  not  seem  to  be 
so  much  astonished  as  might  have  been  expected. 
He  was  admitted  by  order  of  the  judge,  and  took 
off  his  hat  as  he  walked  up  the  aisle  to  the  plat 
form,  wiping  away  the  perspiration  which  gathered 
on  his  heated  brow  under  the  severe  mental  struggles 
his  position  induced. 

"What  does  all  this  mean?"  he  demanded,  with 
a  sternness  which  we  could  not  help  seeing  was 
assumed. 

The  boys  were  all  orderly  and  quiet;  the  school 
room  was  as  still  as  during  the  regular  sessions  of 
the  Institute.  The  sentinels,  with  their  bats  and 
8* 


90  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

clubs,  stood  immovable  at  their  stations,  and  the 
scene  produced  its  full  impression  upon  the  mind 
of  the  principal.  As  he  did  not  seem  to  be  prepared 
to  receive  an  answer  to  his  question,  none  was 
given ;  and  Mr.  Parasyte  glanced  uneasily  around 
the  room,  apparently  seeking  to  obtain  a  better 
understanding  of  the  scene. 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  ? "  demanded  he,  a 
second  time. 

"It  means,  sir,"  replied  Henry  Vallington,  "that 
the  boys  are  dissatisfied,  and  intend  to  have  things 
set  right." 

"Is  this  a  proper  way  to  express  their  dissatisfac 
tion —  to  take  advantage  of  my  absence  to  get  up  a 
riotous  assembly?" 

"We  have  been  perfectly  orderly,  sir,"  added  the 
judge,  in  respectful  tones. 

"How  came  you  here,  Thornton?"  continued  the 
principal,  as  his  gaze  rested  on  me. 

"We  brought  him  here,  sir,"  promptly  interposed 
Vallington,  anxious  to  relieve  me  of  any  responsi 
bility  for  my  escape  from  my  prison-chamber. 

"Vallington,  I  confess  my  astonishment   at   seeing 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  91 

you  engaged  in  an  affair  of  this  kind,"  said  Mr. 
Parasyte,  reproachfully;  and  he  fixed  his  gaze  upon 
the  judge,  and  again  wiped  the  perspiration  from 
his  forehead.  "  I  have  always  regarded  you  as  an 
orderly  and  well-behaved  boy." 

"I  do  not  expect  to  forfeit  my  reputation  as  such 
by  what  I  have  done.  Mr.  Parasyte,  the  boys  are 
dissatisfied.  We  are  not  little  children.  We  have 
all  reached  the  years  of  discretion,  and  we  know  the 
difference  between  right  and  wrong,  between  justice 
and  injustice." 

"  Do  you  intend  to  read  me  a  lecture  ?  "  demanded 
the  principal,  angrily. 

"  No,  sir ;  I  had  no  such  intention  —  only  to  state 
the  facts." 

"  But  you  are  arraigning  me,  the  principal  of  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute,"  added  Mr.  Parasyte, 
measuring  the  judge  from  head  to  foot. 

"You  may  call  it  what  you  please,  sir." 

"  May  I  ask  what  you  purpose  to  do  ? "  continued 
the  principal,  in  a  sneering  tone,  not  unmingled  with 
timidity. 

"Poodles,"  said  the  judge,  turning  to  the  lank 
toady,  "stand  up." 


92  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

He  obeyed ;  and  being  now  with  the  majority  of 
the  boys,  I  think  he  was  mean  enough  to  enjoy  th« 
discomfiture  of  Mr.  Parasyte,  for  there  can  be  no 
real  respect  or  true  sympathy  in  the  relation  of  one 
flunky  with  another. 

"Are  you  ready  to  tell  the  whole  truth?"  de* 
manded  Vallington. 

"I  am,"  replied  Poodles. 

"  Perhaps  you  will  be  willing  to  inform  Mr.  Para 
syte,  in  the  beginning,  whether  you  do  so  of  your 
own  free  will  and  accord,  or  not." 

"  I  do  so  of  my  own  free  will  and  accord." 

"Did  you  perform  the  examples  on  the  examina 
tion  paper  without  any  assistance  ?  " 

"I  did  not." 

"How  many  did  you  do  yourself?" 

"  None  of  them." 

"Who  struck  the  first  blow  in  the  aflray  on  the 
pier  with  Thornton?" 

"  I  did,"  answered  Poodles,  with  a  silly  leer. 
*  Thornton  told  the  facts  just  exactly  as  they  were." 

"  You  may   sit   down." 

Mr.  Paraeyte   wiped   his  brow   again. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         93 

"Pearl,"   continued  Vallington. 

This  culprit,  unlike  his  companion  in  guilt,  looked 
sheepish  and  crestfallen,  as  he  slowly  rose  from  his 
seat.  He  was  not  so  base  and  low-minded  as  Poo 
dles,  and  he  felt  a  genuine  shame  for  the  mean 
conduct  of  which  he  had  been  guilty. 

"Have  you  anything  to  say,  Pearl?"  asked  the 
judge. 

"  I  lent  my  paper  to  Poodles,  who  copied  the 
solutions  from  it,"  replied  Pearl,  with  his  glance 
fixed  upon  the  floor. 

"That's  all;   you  may  sit  down." 

Pearl  seated  himself;  and  if  a  pin  had  fallen  to 
the  floor  then,  it  might  have  been  heard  in  the 
anxious  silence  that  followed.  Mr.  Parasyte's  chest 
heaved  with  emotion.  He  wanted  to  storm,  and 
scold,  and  threaten,  but  seemed  to  be  afraid  to 
do  so. 

"  I  have  nothing  more  to  say  at  present,  Mr.  Para- 
Byte.  In  the  name  and  in  behalf  of  the  students,  I 
have  brought  the  facts  to  your  notice,"  said  Valling 
ton,  breaking  the  impressive  stillness,  as  the  principal 
did  not  seem  disposed  to  do  so. 


94  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"After  the  riotous  proceedings  of  this  afternoon,  1 
might  have  expected  this ;  but  I  did  not,"  the  prin 
cipal  began.  "You  appear  to  have  intimidated  Poo 
dles  to  such  an  extent  that  he  has  entirely  modified 
and  reversed  the  statements  he  made  this  afternoon. 
He  is  a  weak-minded  boy,  and  it  was  not  difficult 
to  do  so." 

This  remark  roused  the  ire  of  Poodles,  and  it 
required  a  sharp  reprimand  from  the  judge  to  repress 
his  impertinence. 

"  Pearl  is  a  poor  boy,  upon  whose  fears  you  seem 
to  have  successfully  wrought.  A  confession  from 
either  of  them,  under  the  circumstances,  is  not  re 
liable.  I  do  not  countenance  this  meeting,  or  these 
proceedings.  I  am  not  to  be  intimidated  by  your 
action.  In  regard  to  what  you  have  done,  I  have 
nothing  to  say;  but  I  require  you  to  separate,  and 
go  at  once  to  your  rooms." 

"Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  inform  us  what  yott 
intend  to  do,  Mr.  Parasyte?"  said  Vallington. 

"I  am  not  to  be  taken  to  task  by  my  pupils." 

"We  do  not  intend  to  resort  to  any  disorderly 
proceedings,"  added  the  judge.  "  Poodles  and  Pearl, 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         95 

without  compulsion,  have  acknowledged  their  errors, 
and  it  has  been  fully  proved  that  Thornton  was  not 
to  blame  for  the  affair  on  the  pier.  We  ask,  there 
fore,  that  Thornton  be  restored  to  his  rank  and 
privileges  as  a  member  of  the  Institute.  If  this  is 
not  done,  at  least  fifty  of  us  will  sign  a  paper  urging 
our  parents  and  guardians  to  take  us  away  from  this 
school." 

"I  will  grant  nothing  under  these  circumstances  — 
promise  nothing,"  replied  the  principal,  doggedly. 

"We  are  in  no  haste.  We  leave  the  matter  for 
your  consideration,  Mr.  Parasyte.  We  will  all  go 
to  our  rooms  now." 

Vallington  left  the  chair,  and  walked  out  of  the 
school-room,  followed  in  good  order  by  all  the  stu 
dents  who  had  taken  part  in  these  irregular  proceed 
ings.  I  was  going  out  with  the  rest,  when  Mr. 
Parasyte  intimated  that  he  had  something  to  say  to 
me,  and  I  remained.  When  the  boys  had  all  gone, 
he  invited  me  to  accompany  him  to  his  private 
office  —  a  small  apartment,  opening  from  the  main 
hall,  near  the  front  door,  in  which  he  received  callers^ 
wad  sat  in  state  when  not  employed  in  the  school-room, 


96  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

There  is  an  old  saying  that  "  you  must  summe* 
and  winter"  a  man  before  you  know  him.  Mr. 
Parasyte  was  considered  a  tyrant ;  not  a  coarse  and 
brutal  tyrant,  but  a  refined  and  gentlemanly  one, 
who  cows  you  by  his  polite  impertinence.  He 
seldom  indulged  in  harsh  speech,  never  in  personal 
violence  —  at  least  no  instance  of  it  was  known  to 
the  students.  He  indulged  in  sneers  and  polished 
browbeating.  A  boy  was  never  stupid  —  he  lacked 
common  intelligence  ;  never  a  blockhead  —  his  per 
ceptions  were  very  dull.  His  polite  epithets  were 
more  cutting  than  good  round  invectives  would 
have  been. 

He  had  a  will  of  his  own ;  and  he  was  obstinate, 
mulish,  pig-headed.  If  he  had  been  surprised  into 
declaring  that  black  was  white,  then  black  would 
continue  to  be  white,  in  spite  of  positive  demonstra 
tion  to  the  contrary.  He  was  dogmatic  to  the  last 
degree ;  and  this  is  a  fault  to  which  the  schoolmaster 
is  peculiarly  liable.  It  required  the  event  of  the  day 
whereof  I  speak  to  enable  us  fully  to  comprehend 
Mr.  Parasyte.  We  had  summered  him  before ;  now 
we  were  to  winter  him. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          97 

What  he  had  said  in  the  school-room  indicated 
that  he  intended  to  regard  the  confessions  of  Poo 
dles  and  Pearl  as  extorted  from  them  by  intimida 
tion,  and  that  he  purposed  to  persist  in  persecuting 
me.  I  had  no  desire  to  be  a  martyr;  but  I  did  not 
see  how  I  could  help  myself. 

"  Thornton,  I  see  you  intend,  if  possible,  to  break 
up  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute,"  said  he. 

"  No,  sir,  I  do  not.  I  hadn't  anything  to  do  with 
what  took  place  in  the  school-room,"  I  replied. 

"  You  did  not  seem  to  be  a  martyr  there,"  sneered 
he.  "  The  boys  have  made  a  mistake ;  so  have  you. 
They  don't  know  me ;  you  don't.  You  got  up  a 
quarrel  this  afternoon." 

«No,  sir,  I  did  not." 

"Don't  contradict  me,"  said  he,  sharply.  "I  say 
you  got  up  a  quarrel  this  afternoon." 

"And  I  say  I  did  not." 

"I  am  in  no  humor  to  trifle  with  you,"  said  he, 
opening  a  desk,  and  taking  out  a  cowhide. 

I  was  willing  to  confess,  when  I  saw  that  imple 
ment,  that   I  had   not  known   him  before.     He  was 
about  to  step  down  from  refined  to  brutal  tyranny. 
9 


98  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  Poodles  himself  has  confessed  that  he  lied,"  I 
added,  taking  no  further  notice  of  the  cowhide. 

"  Confessed ! "  exclaimed  Mr.  Parasyte,  savagely. 
"  The  boys  have  either  bribed  or  frightened  him  into 
this  confession.  It  will  have  no  effect  upon  me." 

"  I  have  nothing  to  say,  then,"  I  answered,  with 
dignity.  "If  you  will  look  into  the  case  again,  and 
require  Poodles  to  do  the  examples,  you  will  see 
that  you,  and  not  the  boys,  have  made  a  mistake." 

"  Silence,  sir !  I  don't  intend  to  be  addressed  in 
that  impudent  way  by  any  student.  I  have  at 
tempted  to  suppress  this  rebellion  by  mild  means; 
but  they  have  failed.  I  have  been  to  see  your 
uncle.  As  I  supposed  he  would,  he  has  taken  a 
proper  view  of  the  case.  He  does  not  wish  to 
have  you  expelled,  and  I  revoke  my  sentence ;  but 
he  desires  to  have  you  reduced  to  subjection." 

My  uncle  had  actually  spoken,  and  taken  sides 
with  the  tyrant.  I  was  astonished,  but  not  intimi 
dated. 

"  I  have  drawn  up  a  paper  for  you  to  sign,  which 
ghall  be  read  to  the  boys  to-morrow  morning.  There 
it  is." 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          99 

I  glanced  at  the  document.  It  was  an  acknowl 
edgment  of  all  Mr.  Parasyte  charged  me  with,  and 
a  promise  to  behave  myself  properly.  I  refused  to 
sign  it.  The  principal  rolled  up  his  sleeves,  and 
took  the  cowhide  in  his  hand.  He  looked  cool  and 
malignant. 

"  Then  I  shall  do  as  your  uncle  wishes  me  to 
do  —  reduce  you  to  subjection,"  said  he.  "  Consider 
well  what  you  are  doing." 

"  I  have  considered,  sir.  If  you  strike  me  with  that 
cowhide,  I  shall  do  the  best  I  can  to  defend  myself." 

"  Do  you  threaten  me  ? "  demanded  Mr.  Parasyte, 
stepping  towards  me  with  a  jerk. 

"No,  sir;  but  I  will  not  submit  to  a  blow,  if  it 
costs  me  my  life." 

"  Won't  you  ?     We'll  see." 

He  did  see.  He  struck  me.  The  blow  cut  my 
soul.  I  sprang  upon  him  with  all  the  tiger  in  my 
nature  let  loose.  I  kicked,  bit,  scratched.  I  clawed 
at  his  throat  like  a  vampire,  and,  though  severely 
belabored,  I  finally  wrenched  the  cowhide  from  his 
grasp,  and  hurled  him  back  so  that  he  fell  full  length 
upon  the  floor. 


100  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  IX. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    STRIKES    A    HEAVY   BLOW,   AND 
WINS    ANOTHER    VICTORY. 

I  WAS  astonished  at  my  own  prowess,  as  I  stood, 
with  heaving  breast,  gazing  at  the  prostrate  form 
of  the  vanquished  tyrant.  I  was  a  stout  young  fel 
low,  heavy  enough  and  strong  enough  for  a  boy  of 
fifteen;  but  I  did  not  regard  myself  as  a  match  for 
a  full-grown  man.  I  suppose  the  fury  and  impetu 
osity  of  the  onslaught  I  made  had  given  me  the 
victory  before  Mr.  Parasyte  was  able  to  bring  all 
his  power  to  bear  upon  me. 

I  was  satisfied  with  what  I  had  done,  and  did 
not  care  to  do  any  more.  I  wished  to  leave ;  but  the 
principal  had  locked  the  door,  and  put  the  key  into 
his  pocket.  I  glanced  at  the  window,  hoping  to 
find  a  means  of  egress  in  that  direction,  though 
it  was  at  least  ten  feet  above  the  ground.  But 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  101 

ten  feet  are  nothing  to  a  boy  of  spirit;  and  I 
was  moving  towards  the  window,  intending  to  take 
the  leap,  when  Mr.  Parasyte  sprang  to  his  feet, 
and  confronted  me  again.  If  ever  a  man  wore  the 
expression  of  a  demon,  the  principal  of  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute  did  at  that  moment ;  and  it  was 
patent  to  me  that,  unless  I  could  effect  my  escape, 
my  trials  and  troubles  had  but  just  commenced. 

I  was  more  disposed  to  use  strategy  than  force ; 
for,  in  spite  of  the  victory  I  had  won,  I  was  fearful 
that  the  tyrant  "  carried  too  many  guns "  for  me. 
The  malignity  of  his  aspect  was  accompanied  by 
an  expression  of  pain,  as  though  he  had  been  in 
jured  by  his  fall.  This  was  in  my  favor,  if  I  was 
to  be  again  compelled  to  break  a  lance  with  him. 

"  You  villain  !  "  gasped  Mr.  Parasyte,  with  one  hand 
upon  his  side.  "  How  dare  you  resist  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  fancy  for  being  cut  to  pieces  with  a 
cowhide,"  I  replied,  as  coolly  as  I  could,  which,  how 
ever,  was  not  saying  much. 

"  Your  uncle  wished  me  to  reduce  you  to  subjec 
tion,  and  to  flog  you  till  you  came  to  your  senses." 

"I  am  not  very  grateful  to  my  uncle  for  his  re- 
9* 


102  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

quest;  and  I  have  to  say,  that  I  will  not  be 
tamely  flogged  either  by  you  or  by  him." 

"  What  do  you  mean  to  do  ? "  demanded  he,  ap 
parently  astonished  to  find  me  so  resolute. 

"  I  mean  to  resist  as  long  as  I  am  flogged,"  I  re 
plied,  twisting  the  cowhide  I  still  held  in  my  hand. 

Saying  this,  I  jumped  upon  the  window-seat,  and 
unfastened  the  sash. 

"  Stop ! "  said  he,  moving  towards  me. 

"I  know  what  you  mean  now;  and  if  you  come 
near  me,  I  will  hit  you  over  the  head  with  the  butt- 
end  of  this  cowhide,"  I  replied,  raising  the  sash. 

"  I  intend  to  reduce  you  to  subjection  at  any  haz 
ard,"  he  added. 

Without  making  reply,  I  attempted  to  get  out  of 
the  window  in  such  a  way  that  I  could  drop  to  the 
ground,  or  "hang  off"  with  my  hands.  In  doing 
this,  I  laid  myself  open  to  the  assault  of  the  en 
emy,  who  was  prompt  in  perceiving  his  advantage, 
and  in  availing  himself  of  it.  Seizing  me  by  the 
collar  with  both  hands,  he  dragged  me  back  into 
the  office,  and  hurled  me  heavily  upon  the  floor, 
at  the  same  time  wrenching  the  cowhide  from  my 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 

grasp.  I  sprang  to  my  feet  with  the  celerity  of  a 
wounded  tiger ;  but  the  principal  began  to  beat  me 
with  a  zeal  corresponding  to  his  malignity. 

A  heavy  round  ruler  on  the  desk,  which  had  be 
fore  attracted  my  attention,  was  available  as  a  weapon, 
and  in  the  fury  of  my  passion  I  grasped  it.  Without 
thought  or  consideration  except  in  my  own  defence, 
I  sprang  upon  the  tyrant  again,  and  dealt  him  sev 
eral  heavy  blows  with  the  implement,  until  one  was 
planted  in  such  a  place  on  his  head  that  it  knocked 
him  insensible  upon  the  floor.  Panting  like  a  hunted 
deer  from  the  rage  which  filled  my  soul,  and  from 
the  violence  of  my  exertions,  I  gazed  upon  the  work 
I  had  done.  Mr.  Parasyte  lay  motionless  upon  the 
floor.  I  took  the  key  from  his  vest  pocket,  and  un 
locked  the  door. 

In  the  hall  I  found  several  persons,  including  Mrs. 
Parasyte,  and  Mr.  Hardy,  one  of  the  assistant  teach 
ers.  They  had  been  sitting  in  the  parlor  opposite 
the  office,  and  had  heard  the  noise  of  the  desperate 
struggle  between  the  principal  and  myself. 

"  What  have  you  done ! "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Parasyte, 
greatly  alarmed  when  she  saw  her  husband  lying 
senseless  upon  the  floor. 


104  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

"This  is  bad  business,"  added  Mr.  Hardy,  as  he 
hastened  to  the  assistance  of  the  principal. 

"  Is  he  dead  ? "  asked  the  wife,  in  tremulous  tones. 

«  No  —  O,  no !  But  he  has  had  a  heavy  blow  on 
the  temple,"  replied  the  teacher. 

I  assisted  Mrs.  Parasyte  and  Mr.  Hardy  in  carry 
ing  my  foe  to  his  chamber.  I  was  alarmed  myself. 
I  feared  that  I  had  done  more  than  I  intended  to 
do.  I  went  for  the  doctor  at  the  lady's  request ;  but 
before  my  return  Mr.  Parasyte  had  come  to  his 
senses,  and  complained  of  a  severe  sickness  at  his 
stomach.  The  physician  carefully  examined  him,  and 
declared  that  his  patient  was  not  seriously  injured. 
I  need  not  say  that  I  was  greatly  relieved  by  this 
opinion.  I  left  the  room,  intending  to  depart  from 
the  house,  though  it  was  now  nearly  eleven  o'clock 
at  night.  Mr.  Hardy  followed  me  out  into  the  hall, 
and  wished  to  know  where  I  was  going. 

"  Home,"  I  replied. 

"I'm  afraid  you  have  got  into  difficulty,  Thorn 
ton,"  added  he. 

"  I  can't  help  it  if  I  have.  I  didn't  mean  to 
hurt  him  so  badly;  but  it  was  his  own  fault." 


THE   FORTUNES    OF   A   STUDENT.  105 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?  " 

I  told  him  how  it  happened ;  but  Mr.  Hardy 
expressed  no  opinion  on  the  merits  of  the  case. 
He  knew,  as  well  as  I  did,  that  Mr.  Parasyte  had 
been  wrong  from  the  beginning;  but  being  in  a 
subordinate  position,  it  was  not  proper  for  him  to 
condemn  his  principal. 

"  The  boys  are  in  a  riotous  condition,  and  it  is 
fortunate  they  do  not  know  of  this  affair.  I  hope 
you  do  not  intend  to  inform  them  —  at  least  not 
to-night,"  he  added. 

"  No,  sir,  I  do  not.  I  have  tried  from  the  first 
to  keep  the  peace.  Poodles  confessed  to  Mr.  Par 
asyte  that  he  had  lied  about  the  affair  on  the  pier, 
but  he  refused  to  believe  him.  I  am  sorry  there 
has  been  any  trouble ;  but  I  couldn't  help  it." 

Mr.  Hardy  was  really  troubled ;  but  he  could 
not  say  anything,  and  he  did  not.  He  was  a  poor 
man,  trying  to  earn  the  means  to  study  a  profession 
by  teaching,  and  a  word  or  a  look  of  sympathy  to  a 
rebel  like  me  would  have  cost  him  his  situation.  He 
was  a  just  and  a  fair  man,  and  as  such  was  loved 
and  respected  by  all  the  students.  Many  of  the  boys 


106  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

had  often  wished  that  he  might  be  the  principal  of 
the  academy,  instead  of  Mr.  Parasyte,  who  had  es 
tablished  and  who  still  owned  the  institution. 

There  was  nothing  more  to  be  said  or  done,  and  I 
left  the  academy  for  home.  I  was  sincerely  sorry  for 
what  had  happened.  Even  a  quarrel  in  which  I 
had  been  the  victor  had  no  pleasant  reflections  for 
me.  I  would  have  submitted  to  any  punishment 
except  the  flogging,  and  borne  the  injustice  of  it 
without  a  complaint;  but  I  had  been  required  to 
confess  that  of  which  I  was  not  guilty,  and  I 
could  not  do  that.  I  hated  a  lie  of  any  kind, 
and  I  could  not  tell  one  to  save  myself  from  the 
consequences  of  the  tyrant's  rage  and  injustice. 

I  considered  all  the  events  of  the  day  as  I 
walked  home,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  I 
was  not  to  blame  for  the  mischief  that  had  been 
done.  If  I  had  been  haughty  and  disobedient,  it 
was  because  I  had  been  treated  badly.  I  certainly 
did  not  deserve  flogging,  and  it  would  have  been 
impossible  for  me  to  submit  to  it.  If  I  had  been 
guilty,  I  could  have  borne  even  that. 

My  uncle  had  counselled  Mr.  Parasyte  to  reduce 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         107 

me  to  subjection ;  and  much  I  marvelled  that  he 
had  fonnd  words  to  say  so  much.  It  was  an  evi 
dence  of  interest  in  me  which  he  had  never 
before  manifested.  It  was  plain  that,  in  the  set 
tlement  of  the  difficulty,  I  must  count  upon  the 
opposition  of  my  uncle,  who  had  already  espoused 
the  principal's  side  of  the  quarrel.  But  I  did  not 
make  any  rash  resolves,  preferring  to  act  as  my 
sense  of  right  and  justice  should  dictate  when  the 
time  for  action  came. 

As  I  approached  the  cottage  by  the  lake,  I  saw 
a  light  in  my  uncle's  library.  My  guardian  sat 
up  late  at  night,  and  rose  early  in  the  morning. 
He  did  not  sleep  well,  and  he  always  looked  pale 
and  haggard.  He  was  a  misanthrope  in  the  worst 
sense  of  the  word.  He  seemed  to  have  no  friends, 
and  to  care  for  no  one  in  the  world  —  not  even  for 
himself.  Certainly  he  had  no  regard  for  me. 

Of  his  past  history  I  knew  nothing;  but  I  had 
already  concluded  that  he  had  been  subjected  to 
some  terrible  disappointment  or  injustice.  He  ap 
peared  to  suffer  all  the  time ;  and  if  he  would 
have  permitted  it,  how  gladly  would  I  have  as- 


108  BREAKING   AWAY,    OR 

suaged  his  woe  by  my  sympathy !  He  was  cold 
and  forbidding,  and  would  not  permit  me  to  speak 
a  word  to  him.  I  had  once  tried  to  make  him 
tell  me  something  about  my  father  and  mother; 
but,  with  an  expression  of  angry  impatience  upon 
his  face,  he  had  turned  and  fled  in  disgust  from  me. 

I  longed  to  know  who  and  what  my  mother 
was;  but  my  questions  brought  no  answer.  One 
day,  when  my  uncle  was  away,  I  had  crept  into 
his  library,  and  tried  vainly  to  obtain  some  infor 
mation  from  his  books  and  papers.  He  caught  me 
in  the  room,  and  drove  me  out  with  a  curse  upon 
his  lips.  After  that  a  spring  lock  was  put  upon 
the  door,  the  key  of  which  he  carried  in  his 
pocket. 

On  the  present  occasion  I  had  nothing  to  expect 
from  my  uncle;  but  I  wished  to  see  him,  and  tell 
him  my  story.  I  knew  that  he  could  talk;  for,  dur^ 
ing  the  preceding  year,  a  man  of  thirty,  elegantly 
dressed,  came  to  the  cottage  one  afternoon,  and 
walked  with  my  uncle  into  the  grove  by  the  lake. 
They  had  business  together,  and  it  was  not  of  a 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        109 

pleasant  nature;  for,  prompted  by  curiosity,  I  rowed 
my  skiff  up  to  the  shore,  to  learn  what  I  might  of 
the  stranger's  purpose.  I  could  not  understand  a 
word  that  was  said ;  but  my  uncle  talked  rapidly 
and  fiercely,  and  a  violent  altercation  ensued,  which 
I  feared  would  end  in  blows.  The  stranger  did  not 
come  back  to  the  cottage,  and  the  supper  which  Bet 
sey  had  prepared  for  the  guest  was  not  needed. 

Learning  from  this  that  my  uncle  had  a  tongue,  I 
asked  him  who  the  stranger  was.  The  answer  was 
only  a  savage  frown.  He  had  no  tongue  for  me. 
Neither  old  Jerry  nor  his  wife  was  any  better  in 
formed  than  I  was,  for  both  assured  me  they  did 
not  know  the  stranger.  Satisfied,  therefore,  that  my 
uncle  could  talk,  I  was  determined  to  see  him  before 
I  went  to  bed,  though  it  was  nearly  midnight.  Per 
haps,  also,  I  was  disposed  to  adopt  this  course,  be 
cause  my  guardian  had  given  such  bad  advice  to 
Mr.  Parasyte.  I  was  not  insensible  to  the  indulgence 
with  which  I  had  ever  been  treated ;  and  seeing  that 
my  silent  uncle  wished  to  avoid  me,  I  had  generally 
favored  him  in  doing  so.  It  was  different  now.  He 
10 


110  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

had  given  an  order  or  a  permission  to  have  me 
brutally  punished,  and  I  was  determined  to  make 
him  "face  the  music." 

I  entered  the  house,  and  passing  through  my 
uncle's  chamber,  stood  at  the  door  of  the  library, 
which  was  fastened  by  the  spring  lock. 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        1H 


CHAPTER  X. 

IN    WHICH    ERNEST     HAS     AN    INTERVIEW    WITH    HIS 
UNCLE. 

WITH  my  resolution  still  at  the  highest  pitck 
of  firmness,  I  knocked  at  the  library  door. 
I  expected  a  storm ;  it  was  hardly  possible  to  avoid 
one ;  but  I  hoped,  if  I  could  induce  my  stern  and 
silent  guardian  to  speak  or  to  listen,  that  I  might 
make  an  impression  upon  him.  There  was  no  an 
swer  to  my  knock,  and  I  repeated  it.  Then  I 
heard  a  stir  in  the  library,  and  my  uncle  opened 
the  door.  When  he  saw  me,  he  was  about  to 
close  the  door  in  my  face,  doubtless  regarding  my 
conduct  in  knocking  at  his  door  as  impudent  in 
the  highest  degree.  I  was  not  disposed  to  be  shut 
out,  and  anticipating  his  purpose,  I  stepped  nimbly 
into  the  room. 

*  Uncle  Amos,  I  wish  to  speak  with  you  for  a  few 


112  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

moments,  if  you  will  be  kind  enough  to  hear  me,"  I 
began,  in  tones  as  humble  as  the  veriest  tyrant  could 
have  required. 

He  sat  down  in  his  arm-chair,  leaned  his  head 
upon  his  hand  in  such  a  way  as  to  cover  his  face, 
but  made  me  no  reply,  either  by  word  or  by  sign. 

"  I  would  not  trouble  you  if  it  were  not  necessary 
to  do  so,"  I  continued.  "Will  you  permit  me  to 
tell  my  story?" 

He  removed  his  hand,  and  gave  me  an  affirmative 
nod ;  but  it  was  evident  to  me  that  my  presence  was 
the  occasion  of  positive  suffering  to  him.  I  knew  oJ 
no  reason  why  I  should  be  personally  disagreeable 
to  him,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  his  aversion  wa* 
caused  wholly  by  a  kind  of  obstinacy,  which  I  could 
not  understand. 

"I  have  had  a  difficulty  with  Mr.  Parasyte;  but  I 
was  not  to  blame,  as  I  can  prove  by  more  than 
half  the  students  in  the  academy,"  I  proceeded ; 
and  then  I  rehearsed  all  the  particulars  of  my  af 
fray  with  Poodles,  on  the  pier,  including  the  rebel 
lion  of  the  students,  and  the  confession  of  the  guilty 
ones. 


THE   FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  113 

My  uncle  may  have  heard  me,  and  he  may  not; 
but  he  took  not  the  least  notice  of  me,  appearing  to 
be  absorbed  in  his  own  meditations  during  the  re 
cital  of  my  wrongs. 

"Mr.  Parasyte  called  me  into  his  private  office, 
and  informed  me  that  he  had  been  to  see  you," 
I  added. 

My  uncle  removed  his  hand  from  his  face,  glanced 
at  me,  nodded  his  head,  which  was  the  first  indi 
cation  he  had  given  that  he  was  conscious  of  my 
presence,  after  I  began  to  relate  my  story.  The 
look  that  accompanied  the  nod  was  anything  but  a 
pleasant  one.  There  was  something  like  malignant 
satisfaction  in  the  glance  that  he  bestowed  upon 
me. 

"Then  you  did  request  Mr.  Parasyte  to  reduce 
me  to  subjection,  as  he  expressed  it  ? " 

"I  did,"  replied  he,  decidedly,  as  he  again  uncov 
ered  his  face,  and  nodded  to  emphasize  his  reply. 

This  was  hopeful,  for  I  had  at  least  got  an  an 
swer  out  of  him,  though  the  reply  was  cold-blood 
ed  and  cruel. 

"Did  you  request  him  to  flog  me?"  I  demanded, 
10* 


114  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

a  little  excited  by  the  fact  that  my  uncle  was  likely 
to  prove  as  malignant  as  the  schoolmaster. 

"I  did,"  he  added;  and  his  eyes  seemed  to  glow 
like  two  coals  of  fire. 

It  was  not  difficult  now  for  me  to  understand 
the  situation.  My  uncle  hated  me,  —  why  I  knew 
not.  I  could  not  reconcile  such  a  feeling  with  the 
indulgence  he  had  always  extended  to  me.  I  could 
not  see  why,  if  he  hated  me,  as  that  fierce  glare 
of  his  eyes  indicated,  he  had  always  allowed  me  to 
have  my  own  way,  had  always  given  me  money 
without  stint,  and  had  permitted  me  to  go  and 
come  when  and  as  I  pleased,  and  rove  at  will 
over  the  broad  and  dangerous  lake. 

I  have  since  learned  that  this  indulgence  was 
perfectly  consistent  with  hatred,  and  that  the  judi 
cious  parent,  who  truly  loves  his  son,  would  de 
prive  him  of  such  unhealthy  and  dangerous  indul 
gences.  As  he  hated  me,  so  he  let  me  have  my 
own  way.  Had  he  loved  me,  he  would  have  re 
strained  me;  he  would  have  inquired  into  my  con 
duct  when  away  from  home ;  and  above  all,  he  would 
not  have  allowed  me  to  risk  my  life  upon  the  stormy 
lake  as  I  did. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        115 

"You  did  request  him  to  flog  me,  and  without 
understanding  the  merits  of  the  case!"  I  replied, 
indignantly. 

He  nodded  again. 

"Uncle  Amos,  I  have  tried  to  do  my  duty  faith 
fully  at  school,  and  to  be  respectful  and  obedient  to 
my  teachers.  This  is  the  first  time  I  have  had  any 
trouble.  I  say,  most  solemnly,  I  was  not  to  blame." 

"You  were,"  said  my  uncle. 

"Will  you  hear  the  evidence  in  my  favor?" 

"No." 

"You  will  not?" 

«  No." 

"What  would  you  have  me  do?" 

"Obey  your  teacher." 

"Mr.  Parasyte  ordered  me  to  apologize  to  Poo 
dles." 

"Do  it  then." 

"  But   Poodles  confesses  that  I  was  not  to  blame.71 

"No  matter." 

"I  cannot  do  it,  uncle." 

"  The  master  must  make  you  do  it,"  added  my  un 
cle,  with  a  sneer. 


116  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

"He  attempted  to  do  so.  He  began  to  flog  me, 
and  I  knocked  him  down,"  I  replied,  quietly,  but 
sullenly. 

My  uncle  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  stared  at  me 
with  an  intensity  which  would  have  made  me  quail 
if  I  had  been  guilty. 

"You  struck  him!"  exclaimed  he,  trembling  with 
emotion. 

"When  he  attempted  a  second  time  to  flog  me, 
I  hit  him  on  the  head  with  a  heavy  ruler,  and  he 
fell  insensible  upon  the  floor." 

My  stern  guardian  rushed  furiously  across  the 
room,  foaming  with  passion. 

"  You  villain ! "  gasped  he,  pausing  before  me. 
"You  struck  the  master?" 

"I  knocked  him  down,  as  I  would  any  other  man 
who  insulted  me  with  a  blow,"  I  replied,  firmly;  for 
I  intended  to  have  my  uncle  understand  exactly 
how  I  felt. 

"  You  are  an  obstinate  whelp ! "  ejaculated  my 
guardian,  who  had  certainly  found  a  tongue  now. 

"  All  the  students  think  I  am  right." 

"The  students!  What  do  I  care  what  they 
think?" 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        1 17 

"They  understand  the  case." 

"  Humph  ! "   sneered  my  uncle. 

"I  see,  sir,  that  I  have  nothing  to  expect  from 
you,"  I  continued. 

"No!" 

"I  have  only  to  say  that  Mr.  Parasyte  can't  flog 
me.  If  I  were  guilty,  I  would  not  resist ;  but  I 
will  fight  as  long  as  I  have  a  breath  left  against 
such  injustice." 

"Very  pretty!  May  I  ask  what  you  are  going 
to  do  with  yourself?" 

"I  don't  know  yet;  only,  if  I  am  not  wanted 
here,  I  won't  stay  here.  I  think  I  can  take  care  of 
myself." 

"Do  you  consider  this  a  proper  return  for  all  I 
have  done  for  you  ? "  asked  he,  more  calmly. 

"I  don't  know  what  you  have  done  for  me.  I 
asked  you  once  something  about  my  father  and 
mother,  and  you  did  not  answer  me." 

"  You  have  no  father  and  mother,"  he  replied,  with 
visible  emotion.  "You  need  not  ask  any  questions, 
for  I  will  not  answer  them." 

"Did  they  leave  any  property  for  me?"   I  asked, 


118  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

mildly;  and  I  had  already  concluded  that  they  did, 
or  my  uncle  would  not  have  been  so  lavish  of 
his  money  upon  me. 

"  Property  !  What  put  that  idea  into  your  head  ? " 
demanded  he;  and  he  was  more  agitated  than  the 
circumstances  seemed  to  wan-ant. 

"I  have  no  idea  anything  about  it.  I  only  asked 
the  question." 

"  It  is  enough  for  you  to  know  that  I  am  will 
ing  to  take  care  of  you,  and  pay  your  expenses, 
however  extravagant  they  may  be,  as  long  as  you 
behave  properly." 

"  I  have  always  done  so." 

"  No,  you  haven't !  You  have  resisted  your  teacher, 
knocked  him  down,  killed  him  for  aught  I  know. 
You  are  a  bad  boy." 

It  seemed  just  as  though  my  uncle  intended  to 
drive  me  to  desperation,  and  compel  me  to  com 
mit  some  rash  act.  I  could  not  see  why  he  should 
refuse  to  tell  me  anything  about  my  father  and 
mother. 

"I  asked  you  whether  my  parents  left  any  prop 
erty  for  me.  You  did  not  answer  me,"  I  continued. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A    STUDENT.  119 

"I  will  answer  no  questions,"  replied  he. 

"If  they  did,  it  is  right  that  I  should  know  it," 
I  persisted. 

"If  they  did,  you  will  know  it  when  you  are  of 
age  to  receive  it." 

"I  would  like  to  know  whether  you  are  support 
ing  me  out  of  your  own  property  or  with  my  own." 

"It  doesn't  concern  you  to  know,  so  long  as  you 
are  supported." 

"Yes,  it  does,  and  I  insist  upon  knowing." 

"I  shall  answer  no  questions,"  replied  he,  more 
troubled  now  than  angry. 

"If  there  is  nothing  belonging  to  me,  I  am  very 
willing  to  go  to  work  and  support  myself.  I  don't 
wish  to  be  a  burden  upon  one  who  cares  8O  little 
for  me  as  you  do." 

"I  did  not  say  you  were  a  burden.  I  have  given 
you  all  you  asked  for,  and  am  willing  to  do  so  still." 

"  I  don't  wish  to  have  you  do  so,  if  what  you  give 
me  does  not  belong  to  me." 

"  You  are  a  foolish  boy ! "   said  he,  impatiently. 

"You  have  hardly  spoken  to  me  before  for  a  year; 
and  you  never  said  as  much  to  me  as  you  have  to 
night  before  in  all  my  lifetime." 


120  BREAKING   AWAT,   OB 

"It  was  not  necessary  to  do  so." 

"Uncle  Amos,  I  am  old  enough  now  to  be  able 
to  think  for  myself,"  I  continued,  earnestly.  "It  is 
time  for  me  to  know  who  and  what  I  am,  and  I 
am  going  to  find  out  if  it  is  possible  for  me  to 
do  so." 

"  It  is  not  possible,"  said  he,  greatly  agitated, 
though  he  struggled  to  be  calm.  "What  do  you 
wish  to  know  ?  " 

"About  my  parents." 

He  walked  the  room  for  a  moment  with  com 
pressed  lips,  as  if  considering  whether  he  should  tell 
me  what  I  wanted  to  know. 

"If  I  have  concealed  anything  from  you,  it  was 
for  your  own  good,"  replied  he,  with  a  desperate  ef 
fort.  "  Your  father  is  dead ;  he  died  eleven  years  ago." 

"And  my  mother?"   I  asked,  eagerly. 

"She  is  a  raving  maniac  in  an  insane  asylum." 

This  information  came  like  a  shock  upon  me,  and 
I  wept  great  tears  of  grief. 

"  I  thank  you,  uncle  Amos,  for  telling  me  so  much, 
sad  as  it  is.  One  more  question  and  I  am  satisfied. 
Did  my  father  leave  any  property?" 

"No,"  said  he. 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  121 

I  fancied  that  this  single  word  cost  him  a  mightier 
effort  than  all  he  had  said  before,  though  I  could 
not  see  why  it  should. 

"  Where  is  my  mother  now  ?  "   I  asked. 

uYou  were  to  ask  no  more  questions;  and  it  is 
not  best  for  you  to  know  where  she  is,"  he  answered., 
"Now,  Ernest,  I  wish  you  to  make  your  peace  with 
Mr.  Parasyte." 

"How  make  my  peace  with  him?" 

"Do  what  he  requires  of  you." 

"I  cannot  do  that;  and  I  will  not." 

"If  you  persist  you  will  ruin  me,"  said  my  uncle, 
bitterly. 

"I  don't  understand  you,  uncle  Amos." 

"Mr.  Parasyte  owes  me  a  large  sum  of  money." 

Here  was  the  hole  in  that  millstone ! 

"His  Institute  is  mortgaged  to  me.  If  there  is 
trouble  there,  the  property  will  depreciate  in  value, 
and  I  shall  be  the  loser." 

My   uncle    seemed   to   be    ashamed    of  himself  for 
having   said  so  much,  and  told  me  to  go  to  bed.     I 
retired    from    his    presence  with    the    feeling    that    I 
must  sacrifice  myself  or  my  guardian. 
11 


122  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  XI. 

tS   WHICH    ERNEST   IS   DISOWNED   AND   CAST    OUT. 

I  WAS  so  nervous  and  excited  after  the  stir 
ring  events  of  the  day,  that  I  could  not  sleep 
when  I  went  to  bed,  tired  and  almost  exhausted 
as  I  was.  I  had  enough  to  think  of,  and  that 
night  has  always  seemed  to  me  like  a  new  era 
in  my  existence.  My  father  was  dead;  and  my 
mother,  somewhere  in  the  wide  world,  was  an  oc 
cupant  of  an  insane  asylum.  My  uncle  had  told 
me  I  had  no  property,  which  was  equivalent  to 
informing  me  that  I  mast  soon  begin  to  earn  my 
daily  bread,  unless  he  chose  to  support  me. 

I  would  not  even  then  have  objected  to  earning 
my  own  living;  indeed,  there  was  something  pleas 
urable  and  exciting  in  the  idea  of  depending  upon 
myself  for  my  food  and  raiment ;  but  I  was  not 
satisfied  with  my  uncle's  statements.  I  could  see 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 

no  reason  why  he  should  not  tell  me  where  my 
father  had  lived  and  died,  and  where  my  mother 
was  confined  as  a  lunatic.  I  meant  to  know  all 
about  these  things  in  due  time,  for  it  was  my 
right  to  know. 

I  could  not  help  weeping  when  I  thought  of  my 
mother,  with  her  darkened  mind,  shut  out  from 
the  world  and  from  me.  What  a  joy  she  would 
have  been  to  me !  What  a  comfort  I  might  have 
been  to  her!  My  father  was  dead,  and  she  had 
no  one  to  care  for  her.  Was  she  in  a  proper 
place  ?  Was  she  kindly  treated  while  overshadowed 
6y  her  terrible  infirmity?  I  shuddered  when  I 
thought  of  her,  for  fear  that  she  might  be  in  the 
hands  of  cruel  persons. 

It  seemed  very  strange  to  me  that  my  uncle 
should  spend  money  so  freely  upon  me  if  I  had 
no  expectations.  Why  should  he  wish  to  conceal 
anything  that  related  to  my  father  and  mother 
from  me?  Who  was  the  person  that  came  to  the 
cottage  and  quarrelled  with  him  ?  I  had  reached 
the  years  of  discretion,  and  was  able  to  think  for 
myself.  What  my  uncle  told  me,  and  what  he 


124  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

refused  to  tell  me,  taken  in  connection  with  his  con« 
duct,  his  mode  of  life,  and  his  misanthropic  habits, 
convinced  me  that  there  was  something  wrong.  I 
intended  to  ascertain  what  it  was ;  and  I  was  fully 
resolved,  whether  it  was  right  or  wrong,  to  explore 
the  library  in  search  of  any  letters,  legal  documents, 
or  other  papers  which  would  throw  some  light  on 
the  mystery,  now  becoming  painfully  oppressive  to 
me.  It  was  my  duty,  as  a  son,  to  assure  myself 
that  my  mother,  in  her  helplessness,  was  kindly 
cared  for. 

I  went  to  sleep  at  last;  and  I  did  not  wake  the 
next  morning  till  nine  o'clock,  which  was  my  uncle's 
usual  breakfast  hour.  I  took  my  morning  meal  with 
him;  but  he  did  not  speak  a  single  word.  After 
breakfast  I  went  down  to  the  boat-house.  I  missed 
the  Splash  very  much  indeed;  for  I  wanted  to  take 
her,  and  sail  away  to  some  remote  part  of  the  lake, 
and  consider  what  I  should  do.  Then  it  occurred  to 
me  that  my  sail-boat  might  be  raised  and  repaired ; 
and  I  was  getting  into  the  row-boat,  with  the  inten 
tion  of  pulling  out  and  finding  the  place  where 
the  Splash  had  gone  down,  when  my  uncle  mad* 
his  appearance. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        125 

"  Ernest,  have  you  considered  what  you  mean  to 
do?"  said  he.  "Do  you  intend  to  go  to  school?" 

"No,  sir,  I  do  not,"  I  replied,  promptly  and  de 
cidedly. 

"  Then  I  disown  you,  and  cast  you  out,"  he  add 
ed,  turning  on  his  heel  and  walking  back  to  the 
house. 

Was  I  becoming  obstinate  and  self-willed  ?  Was 
I  refusing  a  reasonable  service  ?  I  sat  down  in  the 
boat  to  think  over  it.  It  was  not  right  that  I  should 
apologize  to  Poodles,  after  he  had  confessed  that  the 
evidence  on  which  I  had  been  condemned  was  a  lie ; 
and  it  was  of  no  use  for  me  to  return  to  the  acad 
emy  unless  I  could  do  so. 

Mr.  Parasyte  owed  my  uncle  a  large  sum  of  money, 
secured  by  the  estate  and  good-will  of  the  Institute. 
If  I  was  driven  from  the  school,  a  majority  of  the 
boys  would  petition  their  parents  to  be  taken  from 
it  also,  and  the  establishment  would  be  seriously  in 
jured.  There  was  plainly  an  understanding  between 
Mr.  Parasyte  and  my  uncle,  or  the  tyrant  would 
not  have  made  war  upon  me  as  he  did.  Should 
I  sacrifice  myself  in  order  to  save  my  uncle'i 
11* 


126  BREAKING  AWAY,   OB 

money,  or  to  prevent  the  debt  from  being  im* 
perilled  ? 

No !  I  could  not ;  but  I  hoped  my  uncle  would 
not  lose  his  money,  though  it  would  not  be  my  fault 
if  he  did.  I  had  just  been  "  disowned  and  cast  out." 
The  sentence  hardly  produced  an  impression  upon 
me.  I  was  not  banished  from  a  happy  home,  where 
I  had  been  folded  in  a  mother's  love,  and  had  lived 
in  the  light  of  a  father's  smile ;  only  from  the  home 
of  coldness  and  silence ;  only  from  shelter  and  food, 
which  I  could  easily  find  elsewhere. 

I  took  the  oars  and  pulled  towards  the  bluff  off 
which  the  Splash  had  sunk.  It  seemed  to  me  just 
then  that  I  was  breaking  away  from  all  my  early 
associations,  from  my  home  and  my  school,  and 
pushing  out  on  the  great  ocean  of  life,  as  my 
boat  was  upon  the  lake.  I  must  go  out  into 
the  world,  and  make  for  myself  a  name  and  a  for 
tune.  There  was  something  solemn  and  impressive 
in  the  thought,  and  I  rested  upon  my  oars  to  follow 
out  the  idea.  Breaking  away !  To  me  it  was  not 
going  away,  it  was  breaking  away.  There  was  no 
near  and  dear  friend  to  bid  me  God  speed  on  my 


THE    FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  127 

journey  of  life.  As  for  my  uncle,  he  would  not 
have  cared  if  I  had,  at  that  moment,  been  for 
ever  buried  beneath  the  deep  waters  of  the  lake. 

I  was  awed  and  solemnized  by  the  thought  that  I 
was  alone  in  the  world.  And  looking  up  to  the  clear 
blue  sky,  I  prayed  that  God  would  help  me  to  keep 
in  the  path  of  truth  and  duty.  I  really  hoped  that, 
if  I  had  done  wrong,  or  was  then  doing  wrong,  I 
might  be  convicted  of  my  error.  I  prayed  for 
light.  I  was  afraid  that  I  had  been  wilful  and 
wayward ;  but  as  I  knew  that  I  was  right  so  far 
as  Poodles  was  concerned,  I  could  not  accuse  my 
self  of  obstinacy  in  refusing  to  apologize.  On  the 
whole,  I  was  satisfied  with  myself,  though  willing 
to  acknowledge  that  in  some  things  I  had  rather 
overdone  the  matter. 

Resuming  the  oars,  I  pulled  towards  the  bluff.  My 
course  lay  near  the  shore  until  I  had  passed  the  north 
erly  point  of  Parkville,  where  the  steamboat  wharf 
extends  a  hundred  feet  out  to  the  deep  water  of  the 
lake.  Continuing  beyond  this  long  pier,  I  came  in 
sight  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute.  As  it  was 
then  the  middle  of  the  forenoon,  I  did  not  expect 


128  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

to  see  any  of  the  students;  but,  to  my  surprise,  1 
discovered  large  numbers  of  them  on  the  grounds 
between  the  buildings  and  the  lake.  They  did  not 
seem  to  be  engaged  in  the  usual  sports,  but  were 
gathered  in  groups  on  various  parts  of  the  premises. 
Everything  looked  as  though  some  important  event 
had  transpired,  which  the  boys  were  busily  engaged 
in  discussing. 

I  was  tempted  to  pull  up  towards  the  Institute, 
and  ascertain  what  had  occurred,  and  why  the  stu 
dents  were  not  in  the  school-room,  attending  to  their 
studies ;  but  I  was  fearful  that  my  presence  might 
do  mischief,  and  I  reluctantly  continued  on  my 
way  to  the  bluff.  As  nearly  as  I  could  interpret 
the  signs,  the  boys  were  in  a  state  of  rebellion, 
though  it  was  possible  that  Mr.  Parasyte  was  too 
ill  to  attend  to  his  duties,  and  in  the  present  ex 
cited  state  of  the  school,  had  deemed  it  best  to 
give  the  boys  a  holiday. 

The  bearings  of  the  spot  where  the  Splash  sank 
had  been  carefully  noted,  after  my  capture,  by  the 
principal  and  his  men,  and  without  much  difficulty  I 
found  the  place.  The  bed  of  this  part  of  the  lake 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  129 

was  composed  of  gravel,  washed  down  by  the  con 
tinual  wearing  away  of  the  bluff;  and  as  the  water 
was  clear,  I  could  see  the  bottom.  The  Splash  lay 
in  about  twenty-five  feet  of  water  —  as  I  found  by 
measuring  with  a  fish-line.  She  sat  nearly  upright 
on  her  keel,  and  the  tops  of  her  masts  were  not 
more  than  a  foot  below  the  surface. 

How  could  I  coax  her  to  the  top  of  the  water? 
The  Splash  had  been  father  and  mother  to  me,  and 
I  loved  her.  In  my  loneliness  I  wanted  her  com 
panionship.  It  did  not  look  like  an  easy  task  to 
raise  her ;  and  yet  the  most  difficult  things  become 
easy  when  we  hit  upon  the  right  method  of  doing 
them.  The  Splash  was  ballasted  with  ten  fifty-sixes, 
each  with  a  ring  for  lifting  it.  They  were  deposited 
on  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  where  I  could  remove  a 
portion  of  them  when  I  had  a  large  party  to  take 
out.  I  made  up  my  mind,  that  with  a  long  pole, 
having  a  hook  on  the  end  of  it,  I  could  fasten  to 
the  rings  of  the  fifty-sixes,  and  raise  them,  one  by 
one,  to  the  surface ;  and  when  the  ballast  was  re 
moved,  the  boat  would  rise  of  herself. 

Satisfied    that   this   idea    was    a    practical    one,  I 


130  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

started  for  Parkville  to  procure  the  pole.  As  I 
took  the  oars,  I  discovered  that  one  of  the  In 
stitute  boats,  which  I  had  not  before  noticed,  was 
pulling  towards  me.  At  first  I  was  startled,  fear 
ful  that  it  might  contain  some  of  my  tyrant's 
minions,  sent  out  to  capture  me,  and  carry  me 
back  to  the  school.  As  the  boat  came  nearer, 
however,  I  saw  that  it  was  filled  with  my  friends, 
prominent  among  whom  were  Bob  Hale  and  Tom 
Rush ;  and  I  lay  upon  my  oars  to  await  her 
coming. 

"  Good  morning,  Ernest ;  I'm  glad  to  see  you," 
said  Bob,  as  the  Institute  boat  ranged  up  along 
side  of  mine. 

"What  is  the  matter  at  the  Institute?  Don't 
school  keep  to-day?"  I  asked,  when  I  had  returned 
the  salutations  of  my  friend. 

"There's  big  news  there,  Ernest,  you'd  better  be 
lieve,"  replied  Bob,  in  an  excited  tone. 

"What  is  it?     What  has  happened?" 

"There  has  been  an  awful  row  between  Mr.  Par* 
asyte  and  Mr.  Hardy,  and  Mr.  Hardy  has  been 
discharged  —  that's  the  first  thing ;  and  the  fellowi 
Won't  stand  it,  anyhow." 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        131 

"What  was  it  about?" 

"We  don't  know.  Mr.  Hardy  opened  the  school 
as  usual  at  nine  o'clock;  but  he  didn't  say  a  word 
to  us  about  the  troubles.  A  little  after  nine,  Mr. 
Parasyte  came  in,  with  a  black  eye  and  a  broken 
head.  He  and  Mr.  Hardy  talked  together  a  little 
while,  and  we  saw  that  Parasyte  was  as  mad  as 
a  hop.  They  went  into  the  recitation-room  to 
have  it  out ;  but  in  two  or  three  minutes  they 
returned,  and  Mr.  Hardy  said  he  was  going  to 
leave;  but  he  didn't  tell  the  reason — just  bade 
us  good  by.  If  we  had  only  known  what  the 
trouble  was,  we  would  have  pitched  Parasyte  out 
of  the  window." 

"Then  Mr.  Hardy  has  gone,"  I  added. 

"  Left,  and  at  once.  Then  Mr.  Parasyte  made  a 
speech,  in  which  he  told  us  the  school  was  in  a  state 
of  rebellion ;  that  Thornton  had  assaulted  him,  and 
itruck  him  on  the  head  with  a  heavy  ruler,  and  that 
he  intended  to  flog  him  till  he  apologized  to  Poodles, 
as  his  uncle  wished  him  to  do.  We  didn't  wait  to 
hear  any  more.  We  gave  a  yell,  and  rushed  out  of 
the  school-room." 


132  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 


CHAPTER  XII. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  RAISES  THE  SPLASH,  AND  THERE 
IS  A  GENERAL  BREAKING  AWAY  AMONG  THE  STU 
DENTS. 

I  LISTENED,  with  astonishment  and  dismay,  to 
the  tale  which  Bob  Hale  told  me.  I  could  not 
help  asking  myself  to  what  extent  I  was  responsible 
for  the  troubles  which  overwhelmed  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute.  I  told  Bob  how  I  felt,  and  he 
ridiculed  the  idea  of  my  shouldering  any  portion 
of  the  blame. 

"  Even  the  parson  says  you  are  not  to  blame,  and 
that  you  have  behaved  like  a  gentleman  from  the 
beginning,"  said  he,  alluding  to  Henry  Vallington, 
who,  on  account  of  his  intended  profession,  often 
went  by  the  name  of  the  "  parson." 

"  Can  you  imagine  why  Mr.  Hardy  was  dis 
charged?"  I  asked. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.          3 

"  We  don't  know ;  but  it  is  easy  enough  to  see 
that  he  blamed  Mr.  Parasyte,  though  he  never  said 
a  word  to  the  fellows.  The  idea  of  staying  at  the 
Institute  after  Mr.  Hardy  goes  is  not  to  be  thought 
of,"  replied  Bob,  who,  like  myself,  was  a  day  scholar 
at  the  school.  "  What  did  Parasyte  mean  when  he 
said  your  uncle  wished  him  to  flog  you  into  sub 
jection  ?  " 

"  He  meant  that ;  my  uncle  told  him  to  do  so,"  I 
replied,  with  shame  and  mortification,  not  for  myself 
but  for  him  who  should  have  been  my  guardian  and 
protector. 

"  Did  he,  though  ?  Well,  that  was  amiable  of 
him,"  added  Tom  Rush.  "  He  and  Parasyte  will  do 
to  go  together." 

"They  do  go  together.  I  find  that  Mr.  Parasyte 
owes  my  uncle  a  large  sum  of  money.  I  had  no 
idea  that  they  were  even  acquainted  with  each  other 
before,"  I  continued. 

"  Then  I  wonder  that  Parasyte  made  a  row  with 
you,  if  he  owed  your  uncle  so  much  money." 

"  I  don't  understand  it ;   but  I  think  Mr.  Parasyte 
didn't  expect   any  trouble.      He  judged    hastily   be 
12 


134  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

tween  Poodles  and  me,  and  when  he  had  given  his 
decision,  he  was  too  proud  and  too  obstinate  to  altei 
it.  I  suppose  he  was  a  little  afraid  after  what  he 
had  done,  and  went  to  see  my  uncle  and  ask  for 
instructions." 

"  But  it  was  cold-blooded  for  your  uncle  to  say 
what  he  did." 

"Probably  Parasyte  told  his  own  story,"  I  replied, 
willing  to  shield  my  uncle  as  much  as  possible. 

"  What  did  your  uncle  say  to  you  when  you  went 
home  ?  "  asked  Bob  Hale,  full  of  interest  and  sympathy. 

"We  had  some  words,  and  he  disowned  and  cast 
me  out  —  to  use  his  own  expression." 

"Turned  you  out  of  house  and  home!"  exclaimed 
Tom  Rush. 

"  That  was  what  he  meant." 

"Don't  mind  it,  Ernest,"  interposed  Bob.  "You 
shall  come  to  my  house." 

"I  can  take  care  of  myself,  I  think,"  was  my 
reply,  rather  proudly  spoken. 

"  Of  course  you  can ;  but  you  shall  have  half  my 
bed  and  half  my  dinner  as  long  as  I  have  any." 

"Thank  you,  Bob." 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        135 

"We  will  talk  that  over  another  time,  Ernest, 
for  at  present  we  have  a  big  job  on  our  hands." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  We'll  tell  you  by  and  by.  Parasyte  says  you 
assaulted  him,  and  hit  him  over  the  head  with  a 
big  ruler.  How  was  that,  Ernest  ?  " 

I  told  them  what  had  occurred  after  we  left  the 
school-room,  and  gave  them  all  the  particulars  of  my 
battle  with  the  principal. 

"  Served  him  right,"  was  the  verdict  of  the  boys. 
"  He  didn't  tell  us  that  he  attempted  to  flog  you ; 
only  that  you  pitched  into  him,  apparently  without 
any  cause  or  reason,"  added  Tom  Rush. 

"You  all  ran  out  of  school,"  said  I.  "What  is 
Mr.  Parasyte  going  to  do  about  it?" 

"We  don't  know,  and  we  don't  care.  He  is  a 
tyrant,  and  a  toady ;  and  all  but  about  a  dozen  of 
the  fellows  are  going  to  quit  the  school." 

"  But  where  are  you  going  ? "  I  asked,  surprised 
at  this  decided  step. 

"We  have  it  all  arranged,  and  are  going  to  break 
away  in  a  bunch.  We  are  getting  things  ready ;  but 
we  want  you,  Ernest." 


136  BREAKING   AW  AT,   OR 

"  Why  me  ?  " 

"  Because  you  are  a  good  sailor,  and  know  all 
about  boats  ?  " 

That  was  highly  complimentary  in  a  direction 
where  I  was  peculiarly  weak  —  my  love  of  boats 
and  boating.  Bob  Hale  then  informed  me  that  the 
students  were  going  into  camp  on  their  own  hook 
this  year.  This  was  an  annual  institution  at  the 
academy.  Belonging  to  the  Institute  were  seven 
tents,  large  enough  to  accommodate  all  the  boys 
and  all  the  teachers ;  and  in  the  month  of  July  the 
whole  school  camped  out  for  one  or  two  weeks. 
This  custom  did  more  for  the  popularity  of  the 
Institute  than  anything  else,  and  without  it,  it  was 
doubtful  if  the  school  could  have  been  kept  together; 
for  it  was  an  offset  to  the  dislike  with  which  a  large 
majority  of  the  boys  regarded  the  principal. 

The  students  had  begun  to  talk  about  camping 
out  as  soon  as  the  spring  opened,  and  when  the 
rebellion  broke  out,  it  immediately  ran  into  this 
channel.  The  camp  during  the  preceding  year  had 
been  in  a  piece  of  woods  ten  miles  east  of  Parkville ; 
but  the  rebels  had  already  decided  to  establish  it,  at 


THE    FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  13? 

the  present  time,  on  Cleaver  Island,  two  miles  north, 
west  of  the  steamboat  pier,  and  including  an  area  of 
about  twenty  acres,  well  covered  with  wood. 

I  could  not  say  that  I  approved  of  this  scheme; 
but  Bob  Hale  and  Torn  Rush  said  the  students  had 
unanimously  agreed  to  it.  I  was  not  in  favor  of 
insubordination  and  rebellion.  But  the  moral  sense 
of  the  boys  had  been  outraged  ;  Mr.  Parasyte  had 
resorted  to  the  grossest  injustice,  and  they  were 
determined  to  "  break  away "  from  him.  Rather 
reluctantly  I  consented  to  join  the  insurrection.  I 
ought  not  to  have  done  so ;  but  smarting  as  I  then 
was  under  the  injustice  of  my  uncle  and  the  prin 
cipal,  I  found  an  argument  to  satisfy  myself  with 
my  conduct. 

The  Splash  seemed  to  be  necessary,  in  my  estima 
tion,  for  the  success  of  the  enterprise,  and  my  friends 
volunteered  to  assist  me  in  raising  her.  I  went  to 
Parkville,  and  procured  a  long  spruce  pole,  to  which 
the  blacksmith  attached  a  hook.  Without  much  diffi 
culty  the  ballast  was  hoisted  out  of  the  sunken  craft, 
and  obedient  to  the  law  of  gravitation,  she  came  to 
the  surface.  We  towed  her  to  a  bank  of  the  lake 
12* 


138  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

in  the  town,  near  the  shop  of  a  wheelwright,  who 
promised  to  have  her  repaired  in  a  few  hours.  One 
of  the  ribs  was  snapped  off,  and  six  of  the  "  streaks  " 
Btove  in.  We  hauled  her  up  on  the  shore,  and  got 
the  water  out  of  her;  and  the  wheelwright  went  to 
work  upon  her  at  once,  assisted  by  his  journeyman. 

I  had  regarded  the  Splash  as  a  lost  boat ;  and  I 
was  delighted  with  my  success  in  raising  her,  and 
with  the  prospect  of  having  her  again  as  good  as 
new ;  for  the  wheelwright  assured  me  she  was  not 
materially  injured  in  her  timbers.  The  result  of  this 
enterprise  rather  inflated  my  spirits,  and  not  without 
good  reason;  for,  as  I  was  now  to  take  care  of 
myself,  it  had  already  occurred  to  me  that  I  could 
make  money  enough  to  support  me  by  boating  —  for 
there  were  always  residents  and  strangers  enough 
in  the  town  who  wanted  to  sail  to  afford  me  a 
good  business  for  at  least  three  months  in  the  year. 

"  Now,  Ernest,"  said  Bob  Hale,  who  had  embarked 
with  me  in  my  row-boat,  "how  shall  we  get  the 
crowd,  the  tents,  and  the  provisions  over  to  Cleaver 
Island?" 

"  I  don't  think  it  is  a  very  big  job,"  I  replied. 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  139 

"  I  do.  Of  course  Parasyte  will  prevent  us  from 
going  if  he  can,"  said  he. 

"Too  many  cooks  will  spoil  the  broth,"  I  added. 
*You  want  a  leader,  or  captain,  who  shall  manage 
the  affair." 

"We  will  choose  you." 

"  No ;  I  decline  at  the  outset.  I  don't  want  the 
credit  of  being  the  ringleader  in  this  scrape  after 
what  has  happened." 

"  What  do  you  say  to  the  parson  ?  "  asked  he. 

"  Capital !  " 

We  consulted  the  students  in  the  other  boat,  and 
they  agreed  to  this  selection.  Both  boats  then 
pulled  to  the  pier  at  the  Institute.  As  we  ap 
proached,  all  the  rebels  gathered  around  us.  Bob 
Hale  immediately  called  them  to  order,  and  made 
a  brief  statement  of  the  necessity  of  the  hour,  and 
then  nominated  Henry  Vallington  as  leader  of  the 
enterprise.  He  was  unanimously  elected,  and  some 
what  to  my  surprise  he  accepted. 

"Fellow-students,"   said    the    parson,    in    accepting 
the    position,    ••  if  I    ...     A*    flxi       ,        jven     dec 
follow   in   the    Institute    had    i      .1    outraged    »nd 


140  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

suited  by  the  conduct  of  the  principal,  I  wouldn't 
have  anything  to  do  with  such  an  affair  as  this.  I 
want  you  all  to  understand  that  I,  for  one,  am 
going  into  this  thing  for  a  purpose,  and  on  prin 
ciple." 

"  So  say  we  all  of  us ! "  shouted  the  boys. 

"  Now,  you  must  obey  orders,  and  have  no  rioting 
or  rows.  We  shall  do  this  thing  in  order." 

The  boys  were  excited ;  but  the  parson  told  them 
to  keep  cool,  and,  when  the  orders  came,  to  execute 
them  promptly,  which  they  promised  with  one  voice 
to  do.  By  this  time  I  had  a  scheme  arranged  in 
my  mind  for  the  conveyance  of  the  forces  to  Cleaver 
Island,  and  the  leader  did  me  the  honor  to  appoint 
me  master  of  transportation.  I  stated  my  plan  to 
Vallington  and  two  or  three  of  the  more  influential 
of  the  boys.  It  was  cordially  approved. 

At  half  past  twelve  the  dinner  bell  of  the  Insti* 
tute  rang,  as  usual ;  and  the  boys,  who  had  no  idea 
of  being  deprived  of  their  rations,  marched  in  to 
dinner  in  order;  and  I  went  home  with  Bob  Hale, 
who  had  invited  me  to  dine  with  him.  On  our 
return,  we  learned  that  Mr.  Parasyte  had  made  a 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        141 

stirring  appeal  to  the  students,  in  the  dining-room, 
to  support  the  discipline  of  the  school,  and  had  inti 
mated  that  he  intended  to  prosecute  Thornton  in 
the  courts  for  the  assault  upon  him.  I  was  rather 
startled  at  this  intelligence,  for  a  court  was  an 
appalling  affair  to  me. 

The  boys  heard  in  silence  what  the  principal  had 
to  say,  and  left  the  dining-room  in  as  good  order  as 
usual.  At  quarter  before  two  the  school-bell  rang ; 
but  only  about  twenty  obeyed  the  summons.  I  was 
on  the  pier  at  this  time,  and  shortly  after  I  saw  Mr. 
Parasyte  coming  down  to  see  the  students.  Deem 
ing  it  best  to  keep  out  of  his  way,  I  pulled  over  to 
the  wheelwright's,  to  look  after  the  Splash.  An  hour 
later,  Bob  Hale,  Henry  Vallington,  and  Tom  Rush 
joined  me,  saying  that  Mr.  Parasyte  had  been  very 
gentle  with  the  boys,  and  had  used  only  mild  per 
suasions.  Having  failed  in  all,  he  had  taken  his 
horse  and  gone  away.  This  was  favorable  to  our 
operations,  and  I  advised  the  parson  to  hasten  back, 
and  do  the  job  at  once. 

At    four  o'clock    the   Splash  was  finished,  aod    * 


142  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

coat  of  paint  put  on  the  new  streaks.  I  got  under 
way  at  once  in  her,  taking  my  tender  in  tow.  Near 
the  Institute  lived  a  man  who  owned  a  large  flat- 
boat,  or  scow,  used  for  bringing  wood  down  the 
lake.  Tom  Rush  had  hired  this  clumsy  craft  for  a 
week.  The  three  row-boats  belonging  to  the  Insti 
tute  had  been  manned  by  the  boys,  and  were  towing 
this  scow  down  to  the  pier,  according  to  the  plan  I 
had  suggested  to  the  parson.  When  the  flat  was 
near  the  pier,  a  signal  was  given,  and  the  boys  on 
shore  all  rushed  to  the  building  in  which  the  tents 
were  stored.  There  were  enough  of  them  to  carrj 
all  the  canvas,  poles,  and  other  materials  at  one 
load,  and  the  students  rushed  down  to  the  pier 
with  them  at  a  rapid  pace,  so  that  the  work  was 
accomplished  before  any  of  the  assistant  teachers  or 
laborers  could  interfere. 

The  tents  were  tumbled  into  the  scow,  and  all 
the  boys  not  needed  in  the  row-boats  embarked  with 
the  camp  material. 

"All  ready!"  shouted  Henry  Vallington. 

*  Give  way ! "  I  added  to  the  oarsmen. 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        143 

The  long  painter  of  the  scow  had  been  extended 
over,  and  fastened  to,  the  three  boats.  As  the  wind 
was  fresh,  I  went  to  the  head  of  this  line,  attached 
a  rope  to  the  painter,  and  the  procession  of  boats 
straightened  out  and  moved  of£  dragging  the  scow 
after  them. 


144  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER 


IN   WHICH     ERNEST    IS     CHOSEN     COMMODORE     OP    THE 
FLEET. 

THE  procession  of  boats  went  off  in  good  style, 
after  the  line  was  straightened;  but  the  flat- 
boat  was  large  and  heavy,  and  it  required  a  hard 
pull  to  put  her  in  motion.  The  boys  rowed  well, 
and  the  wind  was  fresh  enough  to  enable  the  Splash 
to  do  her  full  share  of  the  work.  The  distance  from 
the  Institute  to  the  island  was  two  miles  and  a  halfj 
and  at  the  rate  we  moved,  I  calculated  that  it  would 
take  nearly  two  hours  to  accomplish  the  voyage. 

The  movements  of  the  students  had  been  so  sud 
den  and  so  well  arranged,  that  if  any  one  saw  them, 
there  was  not  time  to  interfere  before  the  boats  were 
off.  When  the  scow  was  fairly  in  motion,  I  saw 
Mr.  Gaule,  one  of  the  teachers,  and  the  two  laborers 
on  the  estate,  rushing  down  to  the  pier,  apparently 
intent  upon  doing  something. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        145 

"  Come  back,  boys ! "   shouted  Mr.  Gaule. 

No  one  made  any  reply,  or  took  any  notice  of 
him. 

"  Come  back,  I  say ! "  he  cried  again,  but  with  no 
better  result  than  before. 

I  was  very  glad  that  none  of  the  boys  made  any 
insulting  replies.  They  were  as  silent  and  dignified 
as  so  many  judges.  We  all  knew  very  well  that 
Mr.  Gaule  had  not  force  enough  to  attempt  any 
thing,  and  we  did  not  expect  to  be  molested  until 
the  return  of  Mr.  Parasyte. 

In  something  less  than  the  two  hours  I  had  al 
lowed  for  the  passage,  the  procession  of  boats  reached 
Cleaver  Island.  I  was  perfectly  familiar  with  every 
foot  of  the  shore,  and  I  decided  that  the  landing 
should  be  effected  on  the  western  side,  at  a  point  of 
land  which  extended  out  a  short  distance  into  the 
lake.  The  rowers  landed  and  carried  the  painter  of 
the  scow  on  shore,  by  which  they  pulled  the  clumsy 
craft  up  to  the  bank. 

The  tents,  cooking  utensils,  and  other  camp  furni 
ture,  were  landed  and  conveyed  to  the  high  ground 
in  the  southerly  portion  of  the  island.  As  soon  aa 
13 


146  BREAKING  AWAY,   OB 

this  work  was  done,  Henry  Vallington  intimated  that 
he  wished  all  the  boys  to  assemble  near  the  point, 
for  a  "  powwow,"  to  consult  upon  the  state  of  affairs. 
Tke  word  was  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  till  all 
the  rebels  had  gathered  at  the  appointed  place. 

"Now,  fellows,  we  want  to  make  arrangements 
for  doing  this  business  in  good  order.  When  Mr. 
Parasyte  gets  back  to  the  Institute,  and  finds  that 
we  are  gone,  he  will  not  be  likely  to  take  it  as 
quietly  as  he  has  all  day.  Our  breaking  away  has 
really  broken  up  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute, 
and  I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if  its  principal  took 
some  decided  steps.  I  haven't  any  idea  what  he 
will  do,  but  in  my  opinion  he  will  do  something." 

"What  can  he  do?"   asked  Tom  Rush. 

"He  can  do  a  great  many  things,  and  especially 
a  great  many  foolish  things.  I  suppose,  when  we 
come  down  to  the  niceties  of  the  matter,  we  hadn't 
any  right  to  take  the  boats  or  the  tents.  In  fact, 
Mr.  Parasyte  stands  in  loco  parentis  to  us." 

"In  what?"  asked  one  of  the  boys  who  did  not 
study  Latin. 

"In  the  place  of  our  parents;  and  therefore  hai 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  147 

authority  to  do  anything  which  parents  might  do. 
I  can't  help  saying  that  I  have  no  respect  for  Mr. 
Parasyte ;  that  I  despise  him  from  the  bottom  of  my 
heart.  He  knows,  just  as  well  as  we  do,  that  Bill 
Poodles  made  the  trouble  yesterday,  and  he  persists 
in  punishing  Thornton  for  it.  For  such  a  man  I  can 
have  no  respect." 

"So  say  we  all!"  shouted  the  boys. 

"There  is  no  safety  for  any  of  us,  if  we  permit 
such  injustice.  He  may  take  a  miff  at  any  of  us 
any  time.  I  hope  that  something  good  will  come 
out  of  this  scrape ;  and  I  think  that  something  will." 

I  learned  then,  for  the  first  time,  that  Vallington 
had  drawn  up  a  paper,  setting  forth  the  grievances 
of  the  students,  in  which  several  instances  of  Mr. 
Parasyte's  injustice  and  partiality  were  related,  and 
concluding  with  a  full  history  of  the  affair  between 
Poodles  and  myselt.  This  paper  had  been  signed 
by  eighty-one  of  the  students,  and  the  publisher 
of  the  Parkville  Standard  had  engaged  to  print  it 
on  a  letter  sheet,  to  be  sent  to  the  parents  of  the 
rebel  scholars. 

"Mr.   Hardy    has   been    discharged.      He    was    the 


148  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

best  man  in  the  Institute — just  and  fair.  I  don't 
know  anything  about  it;  but  I  am  satisfied  that 
he  was  sent  away  because  he  condemned  Mr.  Para- 
syte's  treatment  of  Thornton." 

"That  was  the  reason,"  added  Bob  Hale.  "Mr. 
Hardy  saw  Ernest  last  night,  after  the  row  in  the 
office." 

"I  think  we  have  the  right  of  the  case,"  con 
tinued  Vallington,  "though  I  suppose  we  are  wrong 
in  breaking  away;  but,  for  one,  I  won't  see  a  fel 
low  like  Ernest  Thornton  browbeaten,  and  flogged, 
and  ground  down.  If  Mr.  Parasyte  wants  to  grind 
down  one,  he  must  grind  down  the  whole." 

"I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you,"  I  interposed; 
"but  I  want  you  to  understand  that  I  don't  ask  any 
one  to  get  himself  into  a  scrape  for  me." 

"  When  we  protect  you,  Thornton,  we  protect  our* 
selves.  Your  cause  is  our  own.  We  won't  say  any 
thing  more  about  that  matter.  We  are  here  now  in 
a  state  of  rebellion,  and  we  must  make  the  best  of 
our  situation.  When  Mr.  Parasyte  will  give  us  fair 
play,  we  will  return  to  the  Institute." 

"We  will,"  replied  some   of  the   boys;    but  I  am 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         149 

free  to  say  that  they  hoped  he  would  not  give  them 
fair  play  until  they  had  spent  a  week  or  more  in 
camp. 

"  Now,  fellows,  we  will  see  how  we  stand,  and 
make  arrangements  for  the  future.  We  have  boats 
and  tents,  and  these  are  about  all  we  have.  WQ 
have  provisions  enough  for  supper  and  breakfast, 
We  must  get  a  supply  of  eatables  to-night  or  in  the 
morning.  It  will  require  money,  but  I  suppose  all 
of  you  have  some ;  at  any  rate,  I  told  you  to  bring 
your  money  with  you,  if  you  had  any." 

Most  of  the  boys  had  some  funds,  which  had  been 
saved  from  their  pocket  money  for  a  Fourth  of  July 
Celebration,  planned  months  before. 

"We  need  some  officers,  and  as  I  don't  believe  in 
one-man  power,  I  shall  ask  you  to  elect  them.  Please 
to  nominate  a  treasurer." 

"George  Weston!"   shouted  one  of  the   students. 

"George  Weston  is  nominated.  All  in  favor  of 
his  election  will  manifest  it  by  laisin^  -die  right 
hand." 

It  was  a  unanimous  vote,  anfc  tU«  nominee  wai 
declared  elected. 

13* 


150  BREAKING   AWAY,   OE 

"Now  we  want  to  raise  the  money,  we  need  to 
buy  provisions,  fairly.  If  any  one  will  make  a  mo 
tion,  it  will  be  in  order,"  added  the  chairman. 

The  Parkville  Debating  Society,  an  association  con 
nected  with  the  Institute,  had  fully  educated  the  stu 
dents  in  parliamentary  forms,  and  they  were  entirely 
uat  home"  in  the  business  before  them. 

"I  move  you,  Mr.  Chairman,  that  each  fellow  be 
assessed  fifty  cents  for  expenses,"  said  one  of  the 
students. 

The  motion  was  put  and  carried;  and  after  Fred 
Mason  had  been  elected  clerk,  the  treasurer  was  in 
structed  to  collect  the  assessments  forthwith.  The 
next  business  was  the  selection  of  a  commissary,  and 
Tom  Rush  was  chosen  to  this  important  office. 

"Mr.  Chairman,  I  nominate  Ernest  Thornton  for 
commodore  of  our  squadron,"  said  Bob  Hale;  and, 
though  the  nomination  created  some  merriment,  on 
account  of  the  high-sounding  title  of  the  officer,  the 
Vote  was  unanimous. 

"I  accept,  Mr.  Chairman;  but  I  should  prefer  to 
be  called  simply  the  boatman,"  I  replied. 

"That  won't  do!"   exclaimed  Bob.      "Ernest  is  to 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        151 

have  charge  of  all  the  boats,  including  the  scow, 
and  I  am  in  favor  of  calling  him  commodore." 

"We  won't  dispute  about  titles,"  laughed  Valling- 
ton ;  "  but  the  boats  are  all  under  Thornton's  charge. 
I  advise  the  commissary  to  consult  with  the  commo 
dore,  immediately,  in  regard  to  procuring  a  supply 
of  provisions  for  the  company." 

The  rest  of  the  business  was  soon  completed.  As 
an  indication  of  the  spirit  of  the  boys,  it  was  voted 
that  the  place  should  be  called  "Camp  Fair  Play." 
Vallington  announced  that  six  boys  should  be  chosen 
each  day  to  do  the  cooking  and  serve  out  the  pro 
vision  ;  that  a  watch  should  be  kept  around  the 
camp  night  and  day,  to  prevent  a  surprise  from  Mr. 
Parasyte  and  his  forces;  and  that  all  work  should 
be  fairly  divided  among  the  students,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  those  who  had  been  elected  to  offices. 
The  boys  then  separated ;  and  those  who  had  been 
detailed  to  pitch  the  tents  commenced  their  work. 

"Commodore,"  said  Tom  Rush,  laughing  at  the 
title. 

"Mr.  Commissary,"  I  replied. 

"Good!  We  are  even,  except  that  you  are  a  big 
ger  officer  than  I  am." 


152  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

"What  can  I  do  for  you?" 

"About  the  provisions — how  shall  we  get  them?" 

"  In  the  boats,  of  course,"  I  replied. 

"Do  you  think  it  will  be  quite  safe  for  us  to  go 
back  to  Parkville?" 

"We  won't  go  there.  It  is  only  about  six  miles 
to  Cannondale,  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake.  I 
think  we  had  better  go  to-night,  for  we  don't  know 
what  will  happen  to-morrow." 

"That's  a  capital  idea!  I  was  thinking  how 
awkward  it  would  be  to  answer  the  questions  that 
would  be  asked  of  us  in  Parkville.  To-night  it  is. 
How  many  of  us  shall  go  ? " 

"Only  you  and  I.  The  Splash  will  carry  a  good 
load.  What  are  you  going  to  buy?" 

"We    must    live    cheap,"  replied   the   commissary. 

"I  think  we  will  bring  off  hams,  potatoes,  and 
bread  or  crackers." 

"Those  will  be  good  feed.  I  advise  you  to  make 
out  a  list  of  what  you  will  want." 

"I  will  do  so." 

"But  we  need  not  buy  everything  we  want.  The 
lake  is  full  of  fish,  and  I  know  just  where  to  catch 
them." 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        153 

"That's  first  rate,"  added  Tom,  with  enthusiasm. 
"But  it  will  take  a  heap  of  fish  to  feed  all  the  fel 
lows." 

"I  have  caught  a  boat-load  of  lake  bass  and  sal 
mon  trout  in  a  day.  I  will  agree  to  catch  fish 
enough  to  feed  the  crowd  for  a  week.  But  the  fel 
lows  will  want  something  besides  fish  to  eat.  Pota 
toes  are  cheap,  and  so  are  pork  and  bacon." 

"When  shall  we  start?" 

"The  sooner  we  go  the  better.  We  have  no  time 
to  spare.  There  is  a  good  wind  now,  and  we  may 
not  have  it  much  longer.  I  will  land  you  at  Can- 
nondale  in  an  hour;  and  if  the  breeze  holds,  we 
shall  return  by  nine  o'clock." 

Tom  Rush  went  to  the  treasurer  to  procure  the 
funds  he  had  collected,  and  hastened  down  to  the 
Splash;  but  before  the  commissary  joined  me,  a 
messenger  came  from  Vallington  to  inform  me  that 
the  lookouts  on  the  bluff  at  the  southerly  end  of  the 
island  had  discovered  a  boat  pulling  towards  the 
camp.  I  had  a  small  spy-glass  in  one  of  the  lockers 
of  the  Splash,  with  which  I  repaired  to  the  blm%  to 
ascertain  who  the  intended  visitors  could  be. 


154  BREAKING   AWAY,    OE 

"I  suppose  that  boat  bodes  trouble  to  the  camp," 
said  the  leader. 

"I  think  it  does,  for  it  contains  Mr.  Parasyte  and 
Deputy  Sheriff  Greene,"  I  replied,  after  examining 
the  boat  through  the  glass. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  155 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    IS    WAITED    UPON    BY   A   DEPUTY 
SHERIFF. 

WE  had  no  means  of  knowing  the  object  of 
Mr.  Parasyte's  visit  to  Camp  Fair  Play  — 
whether  he  was  coming  to  make  a  treaty  of  peace, 
or  to  declare  and  carry  on  the  war.  The  boat  in 
which  he  was  approaching  was  a  hired  one,  rowed 
by  the  two  men  who  worked  for  him.  His  force  was 
sufficient  to  do  us  a  great  deal  of  mischief;  and 
the  questions  as  to  what  he  would,  and  what  he 
could  do,  were  full  of  interest  to  us.  Four  men 
are  a  formidable  force  to  any  number  of  boys; 
and  the  fact  that  Sheriff  Greene  was  one  of  the 
party  added  to  the  seriousness  of  the  visitation. 

"  What  can  they  do  ? "  asked  Vallington.  "  We 
can  at  least  prepare  for  possibilities." 

"They   can    take    the    boats    from    us,"    answered 


156  BREAKING   AWAY,    DB 

Bob  Hale,  "and  leave  us  here  to  be  starved  into 
submission." 

"  It  would  be  awkward  to  be  obliged  to  return  to 
the  academy  like  whipped  puppies;  but  I  suppose 
we  could  be  starved  into  it." 

"We  will  look  out  for  that,"  I  added. 

"  How  can  you  help  it  ?  " 

"  Leave  that  to  me,"  I  replied,  as  I  hastened  down 
to  the  landing-place,  where  I  summoned  my  boatmen 
for  service. 

We  took  the  three  row-boats  out  of  the  water,  and 
carried  them  some  distance  from  the  shore,  hiding 
them  in  the  bushes.  The  Splash  was  too  large  to  be 
carried  far;  but  we  took  her  out  of  the  water,  and 
put  her  high  and  dry  on  the  island.  A  force  of 
twenty  students  had  been  placed  under  my  command, 
and  with  a  little  engineering  we  made  easy  work 
even  of  these  heavy  jobs.  The  rudder  of  the  sail 
boat  was  unshipped,  and  concealed,  so  that  she  would 
be  useless  to  the  invaders,  if  they  attempted  to  carry 
her  off.  There  was  no  fear  that  they  would  try  to 
tow  the  scow  back  to  Parkville;  for  in  doing  thi* 
their  punishment  would  be  too  severe. 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A   STUDENT.  157 

Having  accomplished  my  work,  I  returned  to  the 
headland  where  Vallington  had  his  headquarters,  just 
as  Mr.  Parasyte's  boat  touched  the  shore  below. 

"We  are  all  right  now,"  I  remarked  to  the 
leader. 

"The  boats  are  secure  —  are  they?" 

"They  are." 

"  Very  well ;  then  we  are  ready  to  receive  our  visit 
ors.  I  will  appoint  a  committee  of  three  to  wait 
upon  them  and  invite  them  to  our  headquarters." 

Three  students  were  detailed  for  this  duty,  and 
they  descended  the  bluff.  Mr.  Parasyte  and  the 
deputy  sheriff  followed  them  up  the  bank,  where 
Vallington  was  ready  to  receive  them  in  state,  sup 
ported  by  his  officers.  The  parson  had  instructed 
the  rebels  to  treat  our  visitors  with  the  utmost 
politeness,  and  enjoined  them  not  to  insult  or  an 
noy  Mr.  Parasyte.  This  was  good  advice,  for 
some  of  the  boys  would  have  been  glad  to  duck 
him  in  the  lake,  or  to  subject  him  to  other  in 
dignities,  now  that  they  had  the  power  to  do  so. 

The    principal    of  the    Parkville    Liberal    Institute 
had   doubtless  been   very   angry   when    he    returned 
14 


158  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

to  the  school,  and  found  that  a  "breaking  av*ay" 
had  taken  place;  but  he  had  cooled  off  during  his 
passage  over  the  lake,  and  now  he  looked  troubled 
and  anxious,  rather  than  angry.  As  he  walked 
towards  the  spot  where  the  officers  of  the  camp 
stood,  he  gazed  curiously  around  him;  but  he  said 
nothing. 

"  Vallington,  I  am  very  much  surprised  to  find  you 
with  this  party,"  were  the  first  words  he  spoke,  as 
he  discovered  our  leader,  standing  on  his  dignity, 
a  little  in  advance  of  his  supporters. 

"  Considering  the  circumstances,  Mr.  Parasyte,  I 
am  not  at  all  surprised  to  find  myself  here,"  re 
plied  the  parson.  "If  it  were  a  mere  frolic  for 
the  love  of  mischief,  I  should  not  be  here.  I  pre 
sume  you  come  on  business,  sir." 

"  On  business ! "  exclaimed  the  principal,  apparently 
taken  aback  by  the  remarks  of  Vallington.  "  I  did 
come  on  business." 

"You  will  oblige  me  by  stating  it,  sir.  I  have 
been  chosen  the  leader  of  this  company,  and  I  rep 
resent  the  students  here  assembled." 

"My  business   is   to   order   you  back  to  the  Insti- 


THE    FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  159 

tute,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte,  becoming  a  little  ex 
cited  by  the  independent  manner  of  our  leader. 

"  In  behalf  of  those  whom  I  represent,  I  must  de 
cline  to  obey  the  order  —  at  least  for  the  present." 

The  eye  of  the  deputy  sheriff  twinkled  as  he  lis 
tened  to  these  speeches.  He  seemed  to  regard  the 
affair  as  a  big  joke,  and  to  appreciate  it  accordingly. 
Though  none  of  us  had  ever  had  any  official  rela 
tions  with  him,  we  knew  him  as  what  all  the  people 
called  "  a  good  fellow,"  witty,  jovial,  and  never 
severe  even  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties.  It  is 
more  than  probable  that  he  knew  Mr.  Parasyte  as 
the  boys  knew  him,  and  despised  him  accordingly. 
At  any  rate,  we  judged  from  the  expression  on  his 
round  face,  that  he  was  at  heart  on  our  side,  how 
ever  his  official  position  might  compel  him  to  act. 

"I  am  sorry,  boys,  that  you  have  engaged  in  this 
rebellion,  for  it  will  not  be  pleasant  for  me  to  com 
pel  obedience,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte,  struggling  to 
repress  his  anger. 

"  I  am  sorry,  also,  that  we  have  been  compelled  to 
take  this  unpleasant  stand,"  replied  Vallington,  with 
dignity.  "  If  you  are  willing  to  hear  it,  sir,  I  should 


160  BREAKING   AWAY,   OK 

like  to  state  the  position  of  the  boys  in  this  matter. 
Perhaps  the  difficulty  can  be  arranged;  if  it  can, 
we  will  at  once  return  to  the  Institute." 

"  If  there  are  any  real  abuses,  I  am  willing  to  cor 
rect  them.  I  will  hear  what  you  have  to  say." 

Vallington  briefly  rehearsed  the  grievances  of  the 
boys,  and  demanded  that  Thornton  should  be  re- 
Stored  to  all  his  privileges,  without  punishment,  and 
that  Mr.  Hardy  should  be  reengaged. 

Mr.  Parasyte  turned  red  in  the  face,  and  bit  his 
lips  with  anger  and  vexation. 

"Are  you  the  principal  of  the  Parkville  Liberal 
Institute,  or  am  I?"  said  he,  when  the  parson  had 
finished. 

"  Neither  of  us,  I  think,  as  the  matter  now 
Btands,  sir." 

"I  see  that  you  are  determined  to  defy  me,"  add 
ed  Mr.  Parasyte.  "  You  ask  me  to  restore  Thornton 
without  punishment  of  any  kind.  Are  you  aware 
that  he  assaulted  me  with  a  deadly  weapon?" 

"We  are  aware  that  he  defended  himself  when 
assaulted." 

"  Assaulted !  "  gasped  Mr.  Parasyte,  astounded  to 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  161 

hear  his  own  act  called  by  such  a  name.  "Are  you 
aware  of  the  powers  which  the  law  lodges  in  the 
hands  of  the  teacher  ?  " 

"I  am." 

"  Thornton  refused  to  obey  me ;  and,  at  his  uncle's 
request,  I  intended  to  enforce  obedience.  It  was  my 
duty  to  do  so." 

"May  I  inquire,  Mr.  Parasyte,  in  what  Thornton 
refused  to  obey  you?"  asked  Vallington,  in  the 
gentlest  of  tones. 

"  I  required  him  to  apologize  to  Poodles  privately, 
and  to  me  publicly.  He  refused  to  do  so." 

"I  told  Mr.  Parasyte  that  I  would  apologize  to 
him,"  I  interposed,  addressing  our  leader. 

"  That  wasn't  enough,"  replied  the  principal. 

"  At  the  time,  sir,  you  knew  Poodles  had  confessed 
that  he  alone  was  to  blame  for  the  affair  on  the  pier. 
Thornton  was  innocent ;  and  it  had  been  fairly  proved 
to  you  that  he  was  innocent.  Poodles  himself  as 
sured  you  of  the  fact,  and  his  evidence  was  fully 
confirmed  by  Pearl.  In  the  face  of  this  overwhelm 
ing  proof,  you  attempted  to  flog  Thornton  into  apol 
ogizing  for  that  of  which  you  knew  he  was  not 
14* 


162  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

guilty.  No  boy  with  a  soul  would  submit  to  be 
flogged  under  such  circumstances.  I  would  not, 
and  I  have  no  respect  for  any  fellow  that  would. 
No  boy  was  ever  yet  flogged  in  the  Institute,  and  it 
was  an  outrage  to  attempt  such  a  thing." 

Vallington  was  quite  eloquent,  and  Mr.  Parasyte 
actually  quailed  as  he  poured  out  his  feelings  in  well- 
chosen  words,  and  with  an  emphasis  which  forced 
their  meaning  home  to  the  heart.  The  tyrant  had 
gone  too  far  to  recede.  He  did  what  weak,  low- 
minded  men  always  do  under  such  circumstances  — 
he  got  furiously  angry,  and  delivered  himself  in 
abusive  terms.  He  declared  that  Poodles  and  Pearl 
had  been  frightened  into  their  confession,  and  per 
sisted  in  saying  that  I  had  caused  the  quarrel  on 
the  pier. 

w  But  it  is  no  ase  to  reason  with  you.  I  am  going 
to  compel  obedience  now.  If  you  will  not  mind,  I 
shall  make  you  mind,"  foamed  he,  stamping  the 
ground  in  his  rage. 

"  We  have  nothing  to  say,  sir,  except  that  we  shall 
defend  ourselves  from  assaults  of  all  kinds,"  added 
Vallington, 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  168 

"  Assaults  !  How  dare  you  use  that  word  to  me ! 
I  am  in  the  lawful  exercise  of  my  authority  as  the 
principal  of  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute.  You  were 
committed  to  my  care  by  your  parents,  and  I  shall 
do  my  duty  by  you.  As  to  Thornton,  his  case  shall 
be  settled  by  the  court.  Mr.  Greene,  you  have  a  war 
rant  for  his  arrest." 

"  Yes,  I  have,"  replied  the  deputy  sheriff,  with  a 
broad  grin. 

"That's  the  boy,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte,  furious 
ly,  as  he  pointed  to  me. 

My  companions  were  evidently  disconcerted,  as  I 
certainly  was,  by  this  action  of  Mr.  Parasyte. 
They  had  got  up  the  rebellion  on  my  account 
directly,  though  indirectly  on  their  own,  and  it 
would  be  a  sad  defeat  to  have  me  carried  off  by 
an  officer  of  the  law.  Mr.  Greene  walked  up  to 
me,  still  wearing  his  smiling  face. 

"  Well,  Ernest,  I  am  sorry  for  you ;  but  I  suppose 
I  must  do  my  duty.  I  have  a  warrant  for  your 
arrest." 

"I  shall  not  resist,"  I  replied. 

"You  shall  have  fair  play." 


164  BREAKING  AWAY,  OB 

«  That's  all  I  want." 

"I  am  sorry  to  take  you  away,"  he  added,  in 
a  low  tone ;  "  for,  between  you  and  me,  I  think 
the  boys  have  the  rights  of  the  matter;  but  I 
can't  help  serving  the  warrant." 

"  Put  him  in  irons,  Mr.  Greene.  He  is  a  vio 
lent  fellow,"  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  savagely. 

"I  shall  not  do  that,"  replied  the  sheriff.  "I  can 
handle  him  without  any  irons." 

"  Mr.  Greene,"  interposed  Vallington,  "  will  you 
allow  me  to  look  at  your  warrant?" 

"  Certainly,  if  you  want  to." 

"Don't  do  it,  Mr.  Greene!"  shouted  Mr.  Par- 
asyte. 

u  Don't  be  so  grouty,  sir.  The  young  gentleman 
may  see  it,  if  he  wants  to  do  so,"  replied  the 
sheriff,  with  a  broad  grin  on  his  fat  face,  as  he 
handed  the  warrant  to  the  parson.  "I  don't  be 
long  to  your  school,  Mr.  Parasyte,  and  I  suppose 
I  can  do  as  I  please." 

The  principal  bit  his  lip  again;  and  Vallington 
glanced  at  the  legal  document. 

"  This  warrant  speaks  about  *  our   county  of  Adie- 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        165 

no,'"  said  the  leader.  "Are  you  aware,  Mr.  Greene, 
that  this  island  is  not  in  the  county  of  Adieno  ? " 

"No!     Isn't   it   though?"  laughed   the   sheriff. 

"It  certainly  is  not,"  added  Vallington,  return 
ing  the  warrant  to  the  sheriff. 

"What  odds  does  that  make?"  demanded  Mr. 
Parasyte,  angrily.  "The  offence  was  committed  in 
Adieno  county." 

« Well,  I  don't  know,"  said  the  sheriff.  "  I  don't 
want  to  do  anything  that  isn't  lawful.  It  may  be 
right  to  take  him  here;  bu*  I'm  not  sure,  you  see." 

"That   is   absurd,   Mr.   Greene." 

"  I  haven't  been  a  deputy  sheriff  but  about  six 
months,  and  I'm  not  fully  posted  yet.  We'll  go 
back  to  Parkville,  and  if  I  find  it's  all  right,  I'll 
come  over  and  arrest  Ernest  to-morrow.  That  will 
be  soon  enough." 

Mr.  Greene  seemed  to  be  the  happiest  person 
on  the  island;  and  Mr.  Parasyte  was  so  angry  ha 
could  hardly  contain  himself. 


166  BBEAKING   AWAY,   OB 


CHAPTER  XV. 

IN   WHICH   EKNEST    AND    THE    COMMISSAKY    VISIT    CAN- 
NONDALE. 

MR.  PARASYTE,  angry  as  he  was,  had  sense 
enough  left  to  see  that  he  could  accomplish 
nothing  by  remaining  longer  at  Camp  Fair  Play. 
The  spirit  of  freedom  that  prevailed  there  was  un 
suitable  to  his  constitution. 

"*I  go,  but  I  return,'"  said  he,  in  the  language 
of  Catiline  to  the  Roman  senate. 

"  When  you  return  we  shall  receive  you  with  all 
due  respect,  Mr.  Parasyte,"  said  Harry  Vallington. 

Mr.  Greene  chuckled,  and  shook  his  fat  sides  with 
suppressed  mirth;  and  it  was  plain  the  principal  had 
a  very  doubtful  ally  in  the  person  of  the  deputy 
sheriff.  And  the  ill-mated  pair  walked  towards  the 
landing,  where  we  saw  them  embark,  and  leave  the 
shore. 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        167 

"Mr.  Parasyte  has  more  pluck  than  I  gave  him 
credit  for,"  said  Bob  Hale,  after  we  had  silently 
watched  the  departure  of  the  boat.  "  Isn't  it  a  pity 
a  man  who  knows  so  much,  and  is  such  a  good 
teacher,  should  be  a  tyrant  ? " 

"  He  is  intellectually  great  and  morally  little," 
added  the  parson,  with  a  savor  of  the  cloth  he  was 
destined  to  wear.  He  has  always  been  politic,  and 
we  have  felt  his  tyranny  only  in  little  things,  which 
are  all  the  more  mean  because  they  are  small.  He 
is  now  fully  roused ;  he  is  too  obstinate  to  back  out, 
even  when  he  -knows  and  feels  that  he  is  in  the 
Wrong;  and  now  he  will  lay  policy  aside.  I  tell 
you,  fellows,  you  must  make  up  your  minds  for  a 
hard  battle,  for  Mr.  Parasyte  is  in  earnest.  He  will 
leave  no  stone  unturned  to  reduce  us  to  subjection ; 
and  if  I  mistake  not,  4  breaking  away '  will  prove  to 
be  no  joke.  If  any  of  the  students  feel  like  giving 
up,  now  is  the  best  time  to  take  the  back  track,  for 
the  farther  we  go  the  deeper  in  the  mire  we  shall 
be.  If  there  are  any  who  are  sick  of  their  bargain^ 
they  had  better  say  so  now." 

«  No ! "  «  No  !  "  "  No !  "  shouted  the  boys,  till  the 
sound  became  a  unanimous  voice. 


168  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  I  see  you  are  all  of  one  mind,"  continued  Valling- 
ton.  "  I  deem  it  right  to  tell  you  now  that,  in  my  opin- 
ion,  Mr.  Parasyte  is  no  contemptible  foe  to  deal  with. 
He  will  make  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  if  he  does  not 
cause  much  anxiety,  perhaps  suffering,  in  our  ranks." 

"What  can  he  do?"  asked  one  of  the  boys. 

"  I  don't  know.  He  hasn't  told  me  what  he 
intends  to  do,  and  probably  he  will  not,"  replied 
our  chief,  facetiously. 

"  Can't  you  guess  ?  "  asked  another  boy ;  and  there 
seemed  to  be  a  general  desire  to  anticipate  the  ter 
rible  things  the  principal  would  attempt  in  order  to 
reduce  the  rebellious  pupils  to  subjection. 

"  I  am  no  Yankee,  and  I  can't  guess.  I  can  men 
tion  several  things  he  might  do." 

"  Tell  us,  if  you  please ! "  called  out  one  of  the 
more  timid  of  the  boys. 

"Very  likely  he  will  attempt  to  starve  us  out  by 
surrounding  the  island  with  boats,  and  preventing  us 
from  obtaining  provisions.  He  must  know  that  we 
have  a  very  small  stock  of  eatables  on  hand." 

"  We  will  trust  to  our  commodore  to  break  his 
lines,  if  he  blockades  our  camp,"  laughed  Tom  Rush, 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   A   STUDENT.  169 

"  He  may  come  with  a  force  of  men  in  the  night, 
and  take  away  the  boats." 

"You  said  we  should  keep  a  watch  at  night," 
suggested  Fred  Mason. 

"  We  hope  the  commodore  will  be  able  to  protect 
his  squadron,"  said  Bob  Hale. 

"I  shall  do  my  best  to  insure  the  safety  of  the 
boats,  or  to  run  the  blockade,  if  one  is  established," 
I  replied,  with  becoming  modesty ;  and  in  fact  I 
was  getting  so  excited  over  the  prospect,  that  I 
rather  hoped  there  would  be  an  attempt  to  blockade 
us,  or  to  carry  off  the  boats,  that  I  might  have  an 
opportunity  to  exercise  my  talent  for  navigation  and 
strategy. 

"  And  Mr.  Parasyte  may  collect  a  force,  and  come 
over  to  capture  the  whole  of  us.  He  can  charge  us 
with  stealing  his  boats,  or  something  of  that  sort. 
He  has  already  obtained  a  warrant  for  the  arrest  of 
Thornton,  and  to  have  him  taken  away  from  us 
would  be  about  the  worst  thing  that  could  happen," 
gaid  Vallington. 

"We   will   not   let    them   take   him,"   interposed   a 
belligerent  student. 
15 


170  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  What  will  you  do  ?  " 

u  Pitch  the  sheriff  overboard,"  replied  the  spunky 
speaker. 

"That  will  not  do,"  I  added.  «I  hope  no  fellow 
will  think  of  such  a  thing  as  resisting  an  officer  of 
the  law." 

"  No,  that  wouldn't  do,"  continued  Vallington. 
"If  Mr.  Greene  could  not  arrest  Thornton  because 
he  was  out  of  his  county,  Mr.  Parasyte  will  get  a 
sheriff  from  the  proper  county  to  do  the  job." 

"That's  so,"  said  Bob  Hale.  "He  will  do  his 
worst,  you  may  depend  upon  that." 

"  I  have  an  idea ! "  I  shouted,  under  the  inspiration 
of  my  new  thought ;  and  it  really  seemed  to  me  like 
a  brilliant  suggestion. 

"What  is  it?"  demanded  our  leader. 

"  Suppose  we  change  our  quarters  ? " 

"Where  shall  we  go?" 

"To  Pine  Island.  It  is  about  seven  miles  from 
here,  or  nine  miles  and  a  half  from  Parkville,"  I 
answered. 

"What  shall  we  gain  by  moving?"  asked  Val 
lington,  deeply  interested  in  my  proposition. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        171 

"  Several  things.  We  are  now  six  miles  from 
Cannondale,  where  we  must  procure  our  provisions, 
while  Pine  Island  is  less  than  three." 

"That's  a  decided  advantage,  if  we  are  to  be 
starved  out,"  added  the  commissary. 

"  It  is  so  far  from  Parkville  that  our  movements 
could  not  be  observed  from  the  shore,"  I  continued. 
"  And  Pine  Island  is  at  least  four  times  as  large  as 
Cleaver  Island,  which  would  make  it  four  times  as 
difficult  to  blockade." 

"Pine  Island!  Pine  Island!"  shouted  the  rebels, 
in  concert,  as  they  began  to  perceive  the  advantages 
of  the  proposed  location. 

"  If  the  fellows  don't  object  to  working  a  part  or 
the  whole  of  the  night,  we  might  be  in  our  new 
quarters  before  morning ;  and  if  we  keep  a  good 
lookout,  we  may  stay  there  two  or  three  days  before 
Mr.  Parasyte  finds  out  where  we  are." 

"  Pine  Island  !  Pine  Island  !  "  was  the  chorus 
which  came  from  the  throng  of  boys,  all  of  whom 
had  gathered  near  the  bluff. 

"  Those  in  favor  of  moving  to-night,  say  ay,"  con 
tinued  Vallington. 


172  BREAKUP   AWAY,   OK 

"  Ay ! "  shouted  the  students,  with  one  voice, 
"  Those  opposed,  say  no." 

There  was  not  a  dissenting  voice. 

"  It  is  a  unanimous  vote,"  added  the  leader.  "  Com 
modore  Thornton,  you  are  charged  with  the  execution 
of  this  order,  and  you  will  make  your  preparations 
accordingly." 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  for  provisions  ? "  asked 
the  commissary,  troubled  about  the  proper  adminis 
tration  of  the  affairs  of  his  department.  "  We  must 
have  something  to  eat  before  dinner-time  to-morrow; 
and  if  we  are  to  keep  out  of  sight,  I  don't  see  how 
we  are  to  get  anything." 

"  Perhaps  Commodore  Thornton  can  afford  us  some 
information  on  that  subject,"  said  Vallington.  "Our 
safety  and  success  depend  mainly  upon  the  vulgar 
things  which  the  stomach  requires." 

"There  is  a  good  breeze  now,  General  Vallington, 
and  —  " 

The  students  interrupted  me  with  a  hearty  laugh 
at  the  new  title  I  had  given  to  the  parson. 

UA  truce  to  titles,"  laughed  our  leader. 

"You   call  me   commodore,   and  I   think  it  is  nC 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        173 

more  than  fair  that  I  should  gire  you  your  proper 
title." 

"  But  you  were  duly  elected  commodore  of  our 
squadron." 

"Mr.  Chairman,  I  move  that  Henry  Vallington  be 
created  general-in-chief  of  all  our  forces,  by  sea  and 
by  land,"  I  continued. 

"Second  the  motion,"  added  Bob  Hale.  "I  call 
upon  the  secretary  to  put  the  question." 

The  question  was  put  by  Fred  Mason,  and  carried, 
unanimously. 

"  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  honor 
you  have  conferred  upon  me  ;  but  we  can  hardly 
afford  the  time  now  to  talk  about  titles.  You  were 
going  to  say  something  about  the  breeze,  Commodore 
Thornton." 

"  I  say  that  there  is  a  good  breeze  now,  General 
Vallington ;  and  I  think,  if  the  commissary  is  ready, 
we  can  reach  Cannondale  in  the  Splash  by  nine 
o'clock.  It  is  half  past  seven  now,"  I  replied,  looking 
at  my  watch. 

"  The  commissary  is  all  ready,"  said  Tom  Rush. 

"What  time  shall  you  return?"  asked  the  general 
15* 


174  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"By  eleven  or  twelve.  I  think  the  fellows  haft 
better  turn  in,  and  sleep  till  we  return,"  I  suggested 
"  There  will  be  time  enough  then  to  load  the  scow, 
and  reach  the  island  by  daylight." 

The  general  approved  of  this  idea,  but  was  afraid 
the  boys  were  too  much  excited  to  sleep.  I  called 
those  who  had  been  detailed  to  serve  as  boatmen  to 
assist  in  putting  the  Splash  into  the  water,  and,  with 
Tom  Rush  alone,  started  for  Cannon  dale.  The  breeze 
was  fresh,  and  before  the  time  I  had  mentioned  we 
landed  at  our  destination. 

Since  I  had  owned  the  Splash,  I  had  spent  all  my 
vacations  and  holidays,  and  indeed  all  my  spare  time 
every  week  day  when  boating  was  practicable,  on  the 
lake.  A  spirit  of  adventure  had  prompted  me  to 
make  long  trips,  and  I  had  sometimes  spent  half  the 
night  in  my  lonely  cruises.  The  darkness,  therefore, 
was  not  an  obstacle  with  me  to  the  navigation  of 
those  familiar  waters.  I  knew  every  point,  headland, 
bay,  and  inlet,  at  midnight  as  well  as  noonday." 

Lake  Adieno,  though  a  fresh-water  lake,  was  not 
always  the  smoothest  of  navigation.  Its  shores  were 
nearly  level  land,  and  there  was  nothing  to  shelter  it 


THE  FOBTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        175 

from  the  blasts  when  the  wind  blew  ;  and,  with  an 
uninterrupted  reach  of  twenty  miles  from  east  to 
west,  old  Boreas  had  room  enough  to  kick  up  quite 
a  heavy  sea.  In  a  strong  north-west  or  south-west 
wind,  boating  on  the  lake  was  no  child's  play. 

We  landed  at  Cannondale,  and  secured  the  Splash 
at  the  steamboat  pier.  For  several  years  I  had  pur 
chased  the  groceries  for  the  cottage  of  my  uncle ; 
and  since  I  had  owned  the  sail-boat,  I  had  as  often 
procured  them  at  Cannondale  as  at  Parkville,  and  I 
was  nearly  as  familiar  with  the  streets  of  the  former 
as  with  those  of  the  latter. 

We  found  a  grocer  and  a  provision-dealer,  of 
whom  Tom  Rush  purchased  the  supplies  we  needed. 
Of  the  former  the  commissary  purchased  ten  kegs 
of  crackers,  and  a  variety  of  small  stores,  and  of  the 
latter  sixteen  hams,  twenty  pounds  of  salt  pork,  and 
twelve  bushels  of  potatoes.  At  the  baker's  we  ob 
tained  all  the  soft  bread  on  hand  —  about  a  hundred 
loaves.  These  articles  amounted  to  more  than  the 
assessments  levied  on  the  members,  but  Tom  and  I 
made  up  the  balance.  The  provision-dealer  harnessed 
his  horse  and  carted  the  stores  down  to  the  pier  ; 


176  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

and,  grateful  for  the  patronage  we  had  given  him, 
and  the  cash  paid  him,  he  asked  no  troublesome 
questions  ;  and  we  simply  told  him  that  the  goods 
were  for  the  school,  which  was  then  camping  out. 

The  Splash  was  loaded  to  her  utmost  capacity, 
and  we  decided  to  land  the  stores  at  Pine  Island 
before  we  returned  to  our  companions. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        17T 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    CONVEYS    THE    STUDENTS    TO   PINE 
ISLAND. 

WE  landed  the  provisions  at  Pine  Island,  and 
being  still  favored  with  a  fresh  breeze,  made 
a  quick  run  over  to  Cleaver  Island.  It  was  bright 
moonlight  now,  and  very  pleasant  sailing  on  the 
lake.  As  we  approached  the  landing-place,  I  dis 
covered  a  row-boat  pulling  round  the  point  below. 
My  first  thought  was,  that  Mr.  Parasyte  was  pay 
ing  a  second  visit  to  the  camp,  intent  upon  carry 
ing  out  the  threats  he  had  uttered. 

"  Can  you  make  her  out,  Ernest  ? "   asked   Tom. 

"It  is  a  boat  full  of  men  or  boys  —  I  don't 
know  which,"  I  replied.  "We  will  run  down  to 
her.  and  see  what  she  is." 

"  It  may  be  Parasyte." 

"Very  likely  it  is,"  I  added,  heading  the  Splash 
towards  the  intruder. 


178  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"What   shall  we   do  if  it  is?" 

"I  don't  know  that  we  can  do  anything  but  keep 
an  eye  upon  him.  I  have  a  great  mind  to  serve 
him  as  he  did  me  yesterday  —  run  him  down,  and 
sink  his  boat ;  but  I  won't  do  it." 

I  decided,  however,  to  give  him  a  scare ;  and  with 
all  sail  drawing  well,  the  Splash  going  through  the 
water  at  a  rapid  rate,  I  ran  directly  for  the  row- 
boat.  When  we  came  within  a  few  feet  of  the  in 
truders,  the  fate  that  stared  them  in  the  face  was 
too  much  for  their  nerves.  They  sprang  to  their 
feet,  and  begged  me  not  to  run  them  down.  It 
was  a  startling  scene  for  them ;  but  at  that  mo 
ment  I  put  the  helm  up,  and  ran  astern  of  the 
row-boat,  just  grazing  her  as  we  went  by. 

"Boat  ahoy!"  I  shouted  as  I  put  the  helm  down, 
and  the  Splash  came  up  into  the  wind  on  the  other 
side  of  the  row-boat. 

"Don't  run  into  us,"  said  one  of  the  boys  in  the 
boat,  whose  voice  I  recognized  as  that  of  Bill  Poo- 
tfles;  and  by  this  time  I  had  found  that  Mr.  Para- 
Byte  was  not  one  of  the  party. 

«  Who  are  you  ?  "  demanded  Tom  Rush. 


llfli'n, 

•V, 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  JL  STUDENT.        17 

"It's  me,"  replied  Poodles. 

"  Who's  me  ?  " 

It  was  a  disgrace  to  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute 
that  any  member  of  the  school  should  use  such  exe 
crable  grammar,  and  we  were  not  quite  willing  to 
believe  that  the  party  were  fellow-students,  with  the 
exception  of  Poodles,  from  whom  nothing  better  in 
the  shape  of  correct  speech  was  to  be  expected. 

"I'm  Bill  Poodles  —  don't  you  know  me?" 

"  Bill  Poodles  !  "  exclaimed  Tom,  in  disgust.  "  What 
do  you  want  here?" 

"  We  have  come  over  to  see  you,"  said  another  in 
the  boat,  whose  voice  was  that  of  Dick  Pearl. 

"Well,  what  do  you  want?" 

"  We  want  to  join  you,"  answered  Pearl. 

"  I  don't  know  that  we  want  you.  Have  you  any 
news  from  the  shore  ? "  added  Tom. 

"  We  can  tell  you  all  that  has  happened  since  you 
left.  We  ran  away  after  supper  to  join  you,"  said 
Pearl.  "  If  you  will  let  us  in,  we  will  do  all  we 
can  to  help  you." 

44 1  don't  know;  I  will  speak  to  the  general,  and 
if  he  is  willing,  you  may  join ;  but  you  can't  go 
ashore  till  he  gives  you  leave." 


180  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

Pearl,  who  seemed  to  be  the  leading  spirit  of  the 
recruits,  promised  to  wait  off  the  shore  till  Vailing, 
ton  had  been  informed  of  his  request,  and  his  answer 
returned.  The  Splash  filled  away,  and  we  landed  at 
the  point  where  the  scow  lay.  We  found  that  our 
enterprising  general  had  not  been  idle  during  our 
absence.  The  tents  had  been  struck,  and  the  materi 
als  put  on  board  the  flat-boat.  Everything  was  ready 
for  the  departure  to  Pine  Island. 

The  approach  of  the  row-boat  had  been  noticed  by 
the  vigilant  sentinels  on  the  bluff,  and  the  whole 
company  had  watched  our  interview  with  the  new 
comers.  Tom  Rush  reported  on  the  case  to  our 
general,  and  it  was  necessary  to  act  upon  the  re 
quest  of  the  party  for  admission  to  the  camp.  In 
this  matter  there  was  less  unanimity  than  had  be 
fore  been  manifested,  and  several  of  the  students 
were  opposed  to  granting  the  request.  Bob  Hale 
was  the  most  earnest  among  them,  and  declared 
that  Bill  Poodles,  Dick  Pearl,  and  the  rest  of  the 
party  could  not  be  trusted ;  they  were  mean  fel 
lows,  and  we  should  be  better  off  without  them 
than  with  them.  They  were  the  "  creatures "  of 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        181 

Mr.  Parasyte,   and   they  would  make  trouble   if  we 
admitted   them. 

It  would  have  been  well  for  us  if  this  advice  had 
been  heeded,  as  the  sequel  will  show ;  but  it  was 
not.  Some  of  our  best  declaimers  urged  that  there 
was  power  in  mere  numbers ;  and  the  strength  of 
an  harmonious  union  was  yielded  to  this  idea.  The 
vote  was  in  favor  of  permitting  the  recruits  to  be 
received ;  but  a  very  respectable  minority  voted 
against  it.  Bob  cheerfully  surrendered  the  point, 
and  Poodles  and  his  companions  were  invited  to 
land.  When  they  came  on  shore,  Vallington  ques 
tioned  them  in  regard  to  their  intentions.  They 
all  made  fair  promises,  and  assured  the  general 
they  would  be  good  and  faithful  subjects. 

Tom  Rush  had  reported  on  the  provision  question, 
and  gladdened  the  hearts  of  all  the  fellows  when  he 
stated  what  bountiful  supplies  of  ham,  bread,  pota 
toes,  and  coffee  had  been  deposited  on  Pine  Island 
for  the  use  of  the  party. 

"  Now,  we  are  all  ready  to  move,"  said  Vallington. 
"The   boats   are    all   loaded,  and  we  submit  the  rest 
of  the  job  to  the  skill  of  Commodore  Thornton." 
16 


182  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Move!"  exclaimed  Dick  Pearl,  and  in  the  bright 
moonlight  I  saw  him  glance  anxiously  at  Poodles. 

"We  have  decided  to  break  up  our  camp  here 
and  move  to  Pine  Island." 

"Be  you?"  said  Poodles. 

"We  be"  answered  Vallington. 

"  If  we  had  known  it,  I  don't  know  that  we  should 
have  come,"  added  Pearl. 

"What  possible  difference  can  it  make  to  you 
whether  we  camp  at  Pine  Island  or  at  Cleaver 
Island?" 

« I  don't  know." 

"  It  is  too  late  to  back  out  now ;  you  have  found  out 
where  we  are  going,  and  you  must  go  with  us,  to 
help  keep  the  secret,"  said  our  general,  decidedly. 

Pearl  and  Poodles  looked  at  each  other,  and  evi 
dently  wished  to  consult  together;  but  there  was  no 
opportunity. 

For  my  own  part,  I  was  not  satisfied  with  their 
conduct,  and  I  determined  to  keep  a  close  watch 
upon  them;  for  it  seemed  to  me,  from  their  appear 
ance,  that  they  intended  to  make  mischief.  I  whis 
pered  my  suspicions  to  Vallington,  who  thought  it 


THE   FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  183 

was  well  enough  to  keep  an  eye  upon  them ;  but  he 
did  not  believe  ten  such  fellows  as  they  were  would 
attempt  to  interfere  with  the  plans  of  the  company. 
I  assured  him  Pearl  was  a  smart  fellow,  and  under 
his  lead  the  party  might  make  trouble. 

As  the  wind  was  not  only  fresh,  but  fair  for  our 
passage  to  Pine  Island,  I  rigged  one  of  the  tent 
poles  as  a  mast  for  the  flat-boat,  intending  to  save 
the  boys  the  hard  labor  of  towing  her  seven  miles. 
I  secured  another  pole  across  the  mast  for  a  yard, 
to  which  I  bent  on  the  canvas  of  one  of  the  tents 
for  a  sail.  There  was  a  heavy  steering  oar  in  the 
boat,  which  answered  the  purpose  of  a  rudder.  Hav 
ing  adjusted  all  this  gear  to  my  satisfaction,  we 
pushed  off,  and  I  took  my  station  at  the  helm  of 
the  flat-boat,  which  was  crowded  with  boys. 

I  appointed  Bob  Hale,  who  had  some  experience 
as  a  boatman,  to  the  charge  of  the  Splash,  though, 
as  a  matter  of  prudence,  I  directed  him  to  set 
only  the  jib  and  mainsail.  The  row-boats  were 
towed  alongside  the  scow.  The  sail  fully  answered 
all  my  expectations,  and  the  old  "gundalow"  ac 
tually  made  about  three  knots  an  hour  under  her 


184  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

new  rig.  The  students  stretched  themselves  on  the 
tents,  and  very  likely  some  of  them  went  to  sleep, 
for  it  was  now  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
most  of  them  were  tired  out,  and  gaped  fearfully. 

It  was  daylight  when  we  ran  into  the  little 
sheltered  bay  where  we  had  landed  the  goods  from 
the  Splash.  It  was  quite  chilly  in  the  morning  air, 
and  the  fellows  were  glad  of  the  exercise  required  to 
unload  the  scow  and  pitch  the  tents.  But  in  a 
couple  of  hours  the  work  was  done,  and  the  weary 
laborers  were  glad  enough  to  stretch  themselves  on 
the  beds  of  pine  foliage  in  the  tents.  All  the 
boats  were  hauled  into  an  inlet,  where  they  could 
not  be  seen  by  any  passing  craft  on  the  lake,  and 
I  felt  that  everything  was  safe. 

Everybody  was  worn  out,  and  I  think  everybody 
went  to  sleep,  even  to  the  sentinels,  who  were  sta 
tioned  where  they  could  give  notice  of  the  approach 
of  any  intruders.  I  was  so  exhausted  myself  that  I 
should  have  slept  if  I  had  known  all  the  deputy 
sheriffs  in  the  state  had  been  after  me.  And  there 
we  all  lay  till  noon,  buried  in  slumber.  And  when 
we  awoke  there  appeared  to  be  no  life  anywhere 


THE    FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  185 

but  on  the  island.  The  lake  was  calm  and  silent, 
and  from  the  distant  shores  not  a  sound  came  to 
disturb  us. 

When  the  boys  did  wake  they  were  wide  awake, 
and  immediately  voted  that  "breaking  away"  was  a 
capital  idea.  It  was  then  unanimously  resolved  that 
it  was  time  to  have  something  to  eat.  The  boys 
had  had  some  experience  in  the  culinary  art  in 
previous  campaigns,  and  we  had  all  the  pots,  ket 
tles,  and  pans  provided  for  such  occasions.  A  fire 
was  made  in  the  woods,  near  the  centre  of  the 
island,  where  it  was  hoped  the  smoke  would  not 
betray  us,  and  potatoes  and  ham  were  soon  hiss 
ing  in  the  pans.  About  twenty  of  the  students 
were  employed  in  this  work,  —  peeling  potatoes, 
and  preparing  the  pork  and  bacon,  —  while  only 
four  of  the  most  experienced  were  intrusted  with 
the  care  of  the  actual  cooking.  We  had  a  big 
meal,  though  we  had  no  knives  and  forks,  or 
plates.  The  company  was  divided  into  messes  of 
ten  each,  there  being  one  large  tin  pan  for  each, 
from  which  the  boys  took  the  "grub"  with  sharp- 
16* 


186  BREAKING   AWAY,  OB 

ened  sticks  or  jackknives.  We  enjoyed  it  quite  as 
much  as  we  did  our  dinners  at  the  Institute. 

We  passed  a  quiet  day,  without  interruption 
from  within  or  without.  We  neither  saw  nor 
heard  anything  from  Mr.  Parasyte,  and  the  Poodles 
party  behaved  better  than  we  had  expected,  so 
that  we  had  learned  to  trust  them.  The  neces 
sary  work  of  the  camp  was  all  we  could  do,  and 
when  night  came  we  were  glad  to  turn  in  at  an 
early  hour,  for  we  had  not  yet  fully  recovered 
V>m  the  fatigues  of  the  previous  day  and  night. 

It  was  ordered  by  the  general-in-chief  that  the 
watch  during  the  night  should  be  relieved  every 
two  hours,  and  that  three  should  be  on  duty  at 
once.  A  sufficient  number  of  the  company  were 
detailed  for  this  purpose,  and  a  tent  apart  from 
the  rest  assigned  to  them,  that  others  might  not 
be  disturbed  when  the  watch  was  changed.  How 
faithfully  this  watch  performed  their  duty  we  learned 
from  the  developments  of  the  next  day. 

I  turned  out  about  five  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing,  intending  to  try  my  hand  at  fishing  with 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         187 

Bob  Hale  and  Tom  Rush.  We  went  down  to  the 
inlet  where  the  squadron  had  been  secured,  to  obtain 
one  of  the  row-boats. 

There  was  not  a  boat  there ! 

Even  the  old  scow  had  disappeared,  and  the  Splash 
was  nowhere  to  be  seen ! 


188  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN   WHICH     ERNEST     FINDS     THERE     IS    TREASON    IN 
THE   CAMP. 

WHAT  had  become  of  the  boats?  I  was  a 
commodore  without  a  squadron,  and  I  felt 
so  cheap  that  I  would  have  sold  out  my  commission 
for  sixpence,  and  thrown  myself  in.  The  boats  had 
been  carefully  secured,  under  my  own  direction,  in 
the  little  inlet,  and  they  could  not  have  drifted 
away.  I  looked  at  Bob  Hale,  and  Bob  Hale  looked 
at  me;  but  neither  of  us  could  explain  the  disap 
pearance  of  the  fleet. 

"An  enemy  hath  done  this,"  I  began,  in  Scripture 
phrase. 

"Of  course  it  couldn't  have  been  done  by  a 
friend,"  added  Tom  Rush.  "It's  lucky  we  have  a 
good  stock  of  provisions  on  hand." 

"  But  the  stock  won't  last  forever,"  suggested  Bob. 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   A   STUDENT.  189 

"  We  are  not  going  to  be  starved  out  in  a  week, 
or  a  year,  for  that  matter,"  I  interposed.  "  We 
are  not  to  be  broken  up  by  any  such  accident  as 
this." 

"The  commodore  is  spunky,"  laughed  Bob,  who 
was  always  good-natured,  whatever  happened. 

"  I  am  not  to  be  put  down  by  any  such  expedient 
as  this  taking  away  the  boats.  When  I  want  to  visit 
the  main  shore,  I  shall  do  so,  boat  or  no  boat," 
I  replied;  for  I  already  saw  how  I  could  coun 
teract  the  misfortune  of  the  loss  of  our  squadron. 

"Parasyte  has  snuffed  us  out,  I  suppose,  and  sent 
a  party  up  here  in  the  night  to  take  the  boats,"  con 
tinued  Bob  Hale.  "He  means  to  starve  us  out." 

"  He  will  discover  his  mistake.  But  let  us  take  a 
look  round  the  island ;  perhaps  we  may  find  out 
what  has  become  of  the  boats;"  and  I  led  the  way 
to  the  nearest  point,  at  which  a  sentinel  had  been 
itationed. 

The  student  on  watch  there  knew  nothing  of  the 
absence  of  the  boats.  There  had  been  no  alarm 
given  at  the  guard  tent.  We  walked  around  the 
island  without  obtaining  any  information  of  the  lost 


190  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

squadron.  "We  reported  the  mishap  to  Vallington, 
who  was  both  surprised  and  indignant. 

The  occupants  of  the  guard  tent  were  all  turned 
out,  and  those  who  had  been  on  watch  during  the 
night  were  examined ;  but  none  of  them  knew  any 
thing  about  the  boats.  They  had  not  heard  any 
noise  during  the  night,  or  seen  anything  on  the  lake. 
The  general  then  mustered  the  company,  and  after 
stating  what  had  occurred,  called  for  any  informa 
tion ;  but  no  one  had  any  to  give. 

"  Where  is  Bill  Poodles  ? "  suddenly  demanded 
Bob  Hale,  as  he  glanced  around  among  the  students. 

"He  is  not  here,"  replied  Tom  Rush,  after  he  had 
scrutinized  all  the  faces. 

"And  Dick  Pearl?" 

"Not  here." 

"Is  any  of  the  party  that  came  off  that  night 
present?"  demanded  the  general. 

"  No,"  answered  several,  after  each  fellow  had 
looked  his  neighbor  full  in  the  face. 

"That's  what's  the  matter!"  exclaimed  Bob  Hale. 
"Bill  Poodles  and  the  rest  of  them  have  run  away 
with  the  boats;  and  in  my  opinion  that's  what  they 
joined  us  for." 


THE    FORTUNES    OF   JL    STUDENT.  191 

A  further  examination  convinced  all  present  that 
this  was  the  fact.  It  looked  as  though  Mr.  Para- 
syte  had  sent  off  the  ten  boys  who  joined  us  on 
the  first  night,  to  rob  us  of  the  boats.  We  re 
membered  the  dismay  with  which  Pearl  and  Poodles 
had  listened  to  the  announcement  of  our  intended 
removal  from  Cleaver  Island,  and  were  fully  con 
firmed  in  our  view  of  the  traitors'  purpose. 

We  found  that  the  conspirators  had  all  occupied 
the  same  tent,  and  one  of  the  fellows  who  slept  with 
them  now  remembered  that  he  had  half  waked  up, 
and  heard  Dick  Pearl  talking  in  a  low  tone  to  some 
one.  Vallington  called  up  the  sentinels  again,  and 
spoke  pretty  sharply  to  them  of  their  neglect  of 
duty. 

"It  would  have  been  impossible  for  them  to  carry 
off  the  boats  if  you  had  been  awake;  and  now  you 
have  got  us  into  a  pretty  scrape.  We  shall  have 
to  back  out,  and  march  back  to  the  Institute  like 
whipped  puppies,"  said  he,  with  becoming  indigna 
tion. 

But  the  sentinels  protested  that  they  had  kept 
awake  all  the  time. 


i92  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Tell  that  to  a  dead  mule,  and  he  would  kick 
your  brains  out,"  replied  the  general.  "Who  stood 
at  the  south  station  ?  " 

"I  did  from  ten  till  twelve,"  answered  Joe  Slivers; 
"  and  I  am  sure  no  boat  went  out  of  the  cove  dur 
ing  that  time." 

"And  who  from  twelve  till  two?"  continued  the 
general. 

No  one  answered. 

"Who  was  it  —  don't  you  know?"  demanded  Val- 
lington,  sternly. 

"I  know,"  replied  Ben  Lyons.  "It  was  Carl  Dor- 
ner,  for  I  had  the  north  station  at  the  same  time." 

"Carl  Dorner!"  exclaimed  Bob  Hale.  "He  was 
one  of  the  Poodles  party." 

"That  accounts  for  it,"  added  Vallington.  "Who 
had  the  east  station  from  twelve  till  two?" 

"Mat  Murray,"  replied  Slivers. 

"He's  another  of  the  Poodles  tribe,"  added  Bob. 
"It's  as  clear  as  mud  now.  We  put  traitors  on 
guard,  and  we  are  sold  out." 

"Ben  Lyons,  you  had  the  north  station  from 
twelve  till  two,"  continued  the  general. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  193 

"I  did;  but  I  was  nearly  half  a  mile  from  the 
cove,"  replied  the  sentinel. 

"And  Carl  Dorner  and  Mat  Murray  had  the  east 
and  south  stations  at  the  same  time." 

"They  did." 

"Who  called  the  fellows  that  were  to  relieve 
you  ?  " 

"  I  did,"  answered  Lyons. 

"Didn't  you  miss  Dorner  and  Murray?" 

"  I  didn't  notice  them ;  but  I  did  see  the  three 
fellows  who  went  on  guard  at  two  o'clock.  They 
started  for  their  stations,  and  I  turned  in,  without 
thinking  anything  about  Dorner  and  Murray." 

It  further  appeared  that  the  two  traitors  had  used 
some  "shuffling"  to  obtain  the  east  and  south  sta 
tions.  It  was  evident  now  that  the  conspirators  had 
executed  their  plan  shortly  after  midnight,  while  their 
associates  were  on  guard  at  the  two  posts  where 
their  operations  could  be  seen  or  heard.  The  south 
station  was  on  a  point  of  land  which  commanded  a 
full  view  of  the  cove  where  the  boats  lay.  From 
the  east  station  the  lake  in  the  direction  of  Park- 
ville  and  Cannondale  could  be  seen.  From  the  north 
17 


194  BREAKING   AWAY,    OR 

station,  which  was  considerably  farther  west  than 
either  of  the  other  posts,  nothing  could  be  seen  on 
the  south  side  of  the  island. 

If  the  conspirators  had  gone  to  the  eastward  with 
the  boats,  they  could  easily  have  kept  out  of  sight 
of  the  sentinel  at  the  north  station  —  the  only  true 
one  on  duty  when  the  mischief  was  done  —  by 
hugging  the  main  south  shore  of  the  lake.  If  they 
had  gone  to  the  westward,  or  farther  away  from 
Parkville,  —  which  was  not  likely,  —  they  could  not 
have  been  seen  by  Ben  Lyons  till  they  had  gone 
at  least  a  mile. 

In  the  mud  at  the  bottom  of  the  cove  we  found 
a  pole  sticking  up,  which  the  traitors  had  proba 
bly  used  in  pushing  the  scow  out  into  the  lake. 
This  showed  us  in  what  manner  they  had  gone 
to  work;  but  I  was  satisfied  that  they  had  not 
attempted  to  tow  the  scow  any  distance;  it  would 
not  have  been  possible  for  them  to  do  so.  It  waui 
comparatively  easy  to  move  her  with  setting-poles, 
but  they  could  have  done  nothing  with  the  unwieldy 
craft  in  the  deep  water.  I  therefore  concluded 
that  they  had  merely  pushed  her  out  into  th« 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        195 

lake,  and  then  turned  her  adrift.  It  was  probable 
that  she  had  been  driven  ashore  by  the  north 
west  wind  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Cannon- 
dale. 

What  the  conspirators  had  done  with  the  Splash 
was  not  so  clear  to  me,  for  not  one  of  them  knew 
anything  about  the  management  of  a  sail-boat.  She 
had  a  pair  of  oars  on  board,  and  it  was  probable 
they  had  rowed  her,  as  they  had  the  other  boats. 
All  the  sentinels  agreed  in  their  statements  that  the 
wind  had  blown  pretty  fresh  in  the  night,  and  I  was 
not  quite  willing  to  believe  that  the  ten  faithless 
ones  had  pulled  the  four  boats  the  whole  distance 
to  Parkville,  which  was  nine  miles,  in  the  heavy  sea 
that  must  have  been  caused  by  a  brisk  north-west 
wind.  They  were  not  boatmen  enough  to  undertake 
such  a  job,  or  to  carry  it  through  if  they  did  at 
tempt  it. 

Cannondale  lay  to  the  south-east  of  Pine  Island, 
and  with  the  prevailing  wind  of  the  night,  it  was  an 
easy  matter  to  accomplish  the  two  miles  which  lay 
between  them.  After  a  great  deal  of  thinking, 
reasoning,  and  studying,  I  came  to  the  conclusion 


196  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

that  the  Splash,  and  perhaps  two  or  three  of  the 
four  row-boats,  —  for  the  conspirators  had  added 
one  to  our  original  number,  —  were  not  farther  off 
than  Cannondale.  The  wind  was  still  fresh  from  the 
north-west,  and  the  traitors  would  hardly  care  to 
pull  even  a  single  boat  eight  miles.  The  steamer,  on 
her  way  to  Parkville,  would  touch  at  Cannondale 
about  one  o'clock,  and  I  surmised  that  the  desert 
ers  would  return  in  her. 

I  made  up  my  mind,  in  view  of  these  facts  and 
suppositions,  that  it  would  be  advisable  for  some  of 
our  party  to  visit  Cannondale  before  one  o'clock. 
Pine  Island  had  sometimes  been  used  as  a  picnic 
ground,  and  the  people  had  been  conveyed  thither 
in  a  steamer.  Near  the  south  station,  in  the  deep 
est  water,  there  was  a  rude  pier  of  logs  built  out, 
for  the  convenience  of  landing  the  parties.  This 
loose  structure  suggested  to  me  the  means  of  reach 
ing  the  main  shore ;  and,  without  waiting  for  break 
fast,  I  "piped"  away  my  boatmen,  and  proceeded  to 
build  a  raft. 

Placing  three  large  logs  in  the  water,  we  lashed 
them  together,  and  covered  them  with  short  pieces 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        197 

of  board,  from  the  ruins  of  an  old  cook-house  on 
the  island.  The  job  was  finished  when  breakfast  was 
ready,  about  seven  o'clock,  including  a  mast  and  sail, 
the  latter  made  of  the  curtain  of  a  tent.  The  prep 
arations  I  had  been  making  had  a  wonderful  effect 
in  warming  up  the  spirits  of  the  boys,  considera 
bly  depressed  by  the  prospective  calamities  which 
were  supposed  to  lie  in  the  wake  of  the  loss  of 
our  boats ;  and  at  least  three  quarters  of  them  ap 
plied  to  me  for  permission  to  join  my  expedition  to 
the  main  shore.  I  determined,  however,  to  take  but 
four  with  me,  among  whom  were  Bob  Hale  and  Tom 
Rush. 

As  soon  as  we  had  eaten  a  hearty  breakfast,  we 
embarked,  and  hoisted  the  sail  on  our  clumsy  craft. 
When  she  had  passed  out  of  the  cove,  she  took  the 
breeze,  and  went  off  at  a  very  satisfactory  pace  to 
wards  Cannondale,  plunging  and  rolling  in  the  heavy 
sea  like  a  ship  in  a  gale.  With  us  as  navigators, 
"the  die  was  cast,"  for  it  would  be  impossible  to 
return  to  the  island  unless  the  wind  changed,  for  the 
raft  would  only  go  before  it. 

The  craft  dived  down  and  jumped  up,  and  every 
17* 


198  BREAKING   AWAY,   OK 

wave  swept  completely  over  it;  but  we  had  taken 
off  our  shoes  and  stockings,  and  rolled  up  our  trou 
sers'  legs,  so  that  we  suffered  no  inconvenience.  The 
fresh  breeze  carried  us  over  in  about  half  an  hour, 
and  the  raft  was  thrown  high  and  dry  on  the  beach, 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  below  the  town. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        199 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    AND    HIS    COMPANIONS    LAND    AT 
CANNONDALE. 

WE  landed  on  the  beach,  put  on  our  shoes  and 
stockings,  and  walked  towards  the  village  of 
Cannondale.  It  was  still  early  in  the  morning,  —  as 
people  who  lie  abed  till  breakfast  measure  time, — 
and  I  was  quite  confident  that  I  should  find  the 
boats,  if  not  the  deserters  from  our  camp,  at  the 
town.  The  fact  that  none  of  the  party  were  boat 
men  assured  me  they  could  not  have  gone  on  to 
Parkville.  The  wind  must  have  brought  them  to 
Cannondale,  and  must  have  prevented  them  from 
leaving  it. 

We  followed  the  beach  from  the  point  where  we 
had  landed  until  we  came  to  the  steamboat  pier, 
which  was  the  usual  landing-place  for  all  boats. 

On  the  further   side   of  the  wharf;   sheltered  from 


200  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

the  wind  and  the  sea,  was  our  entire  squadron,  with 
the  exception  of  the  flat-boat. 

"We  are  all  right  now,"  said  Bob  Hale;  and  we 
broke  into  a  run,  and  hastened  over  to  the  point 
where  the  boats  were  secured. 

"  Where  do  you  suppose  the  deserters  are  ?  "  asked 
Tom  Rush. 

"  Probably,  as  they  didn't  sleep  any  last  night,  they 
have  gone  to  bed  at  the  hotel,"  I  replied.  "It  will 
be  a  good  joke  for  them,  when  they  wake  up,  to 
find  they  have  had  their  labor  for  their  pains." 

On  the  steamboat  wharf  there  was  a  building  used 
for  the  storage  of  goods.  Just  as  I  was  about  to  go 
down  the  steps  at  the  foot  of  which  the  Splash  lay, 
with  the  row-boats  made  fast  to  her,  a  lame  man 
came  out  of  the  warehouse,  and  hailed  us. 

"What  do  you  want?"  he  demanded,  in  no  con 
ciliatory  tones. 

"I  want  this  boat,"  I  replied. 

"You  can't  have  her,"  he  added,  decidedly. 

"Why  not?" 

"Because  you  can't." 

"That   doesn't   seem  to  be  a  very  good  reason,"  I 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         201 

answered,  descending  the  steps,  and  jumping  into 
the  Splash. 

"  Do  you  hear  what  I  say  ?  "  demanded  he,  in  sav 
age  tones. 

"I  do ;  I  am  not  deafj  and  you  speak  loud  enough 
to  be  heard,"  I  added,  as  I  proceeded  to  remove  the 
stops  from  the  mainsail,  preparatory  to  hoisting  the 
sail. 

"  Are  you  going  to  mind  what  I  say,  or  not  ? "  he 
shouted,  in  loud  tones. 

"I  am  not." 

"That  boat's  in  my  charge,  and  you  can't  have 
her." 

"I  don't  care  whose  charge  she  is  in.  The  boat 
belongs  to  me,  and  I  intend  to  have  her." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  " 

"  It  doesn't  matter  who  I  am ;  but  I  take  it  any 
one  has  a  right  to  his  own  property,  wherever  he 
finds  it." 

"  Can  you  prove  that  the  boat  is  your  property  ?  " 
asked  he,  in  a  milder  tone. 

"  I  can,  but  I  shall  not  take  the  trouble  to  do  so," 
I  replied,  with  more  impudence  than  discretion. 


202  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"All  I've  got  to  say  is,  that  you  can't  hav« 
that  boat,"  added  he,  angrily;  and  he  came  down 
the  steps,  and  took  position  by  my  side  in  the 
Splash. 

"  Come  aboard,  fellows ! "  I  called  to  my  com* 
panions. 

"I  suppose  you  claim  these  row-boats  too  —  don't 
you?"  said  the  lame  man,  with  a  sneer. 

"I  do  not,"  I  answered,  concluding,  under  the  cir 
cumstances,  to  go  no  farther  than  the  facts  would 
warrant.  "Those  boats  belong  to  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute." 

"I  know  they  do,"  growled  the  man,  who  seemed 
to  be  in  doubt  what  to  do. 

"  Hoist  the  jib,  Tom.  If  you  wish  to  land,  sir, 
now  is  your  time,"  I  suggested  to  the  intruder,  as 
I  picked  up  the  heavy  oak  tiller  of  the  Splash. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  that  tiller?" 
continued  he,  fixing  his  eye  fiercely  upon  me. 

"  I  am  going  to  steer  the  boat  with  it,"  I  re 
plied.  "If  you  wish  to  go  with  us,  I  shall  not 
object  to  your  company." 

I  saw  that  the  man  only  wished  me  to   bully  and 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  203 

threaten  him  a  little,  to  induce  him  to  pitch  into 
me,  though  it  was  plain  he  did  not  like  the  looks 
of  the  heavy  tiller  in  my  hand.  I  refrained  fron\ 
provoking  him  any  further  than  to  persist  in  claim 
ing  possession  of  my  boat. 

"You  say  this  boat  is  yours,"  said  he,  after  a  mo 
ment  of  deliberation. 

"I  do;  if  you  need  any  proof,  I  will  now  refer 
to  Mr.  Leman,  the  grocer,  and  Mr.  Irwin,  the  pro- 
vision-dealer ;  and  if  you  belong  on  this  wharf,  you 
must  have  seen  me  land  from  her  more  than  once." 

"  I  don't  want  to  quarrel  with  you,"  he  added. 
"  I  know  the  boat  very  well,  and  very  likely  I've 
seen  you  in  her ;  but  I  don't  remember.  I  live 
close  to  the  shore  beyond  the  village,  and  I  was 
waked  up  in  the  night  —  it  was  about  one  o'clock, 
I  guess  —  by  a  lot  of  boys  hollering.  I  got  up, 
and  found  all  these  boats  heaved  up  on  the  beach, 
and  the  boys  trying  to  get  'em  off.  I  helped  'em 
a  while,  and  then  brought  the  boats  round  here, 
for  they  would  all  got  stove  to  pieces  there." 

The  man  talked  very  well  now,  and  I  met  him 
in  the  same  spirit. 


204  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"The  boys  who  got  into  the  scrape  ought  to  pay 
you  for  helping  them  out,"  I  replied. 

"I  don't  like  to  be  turned  out  of  my  bed  in  the 
night  to  do  such  a  job  for  nothing." 

"You  must  make  them  pay  you." 

"They  said  they  would,  or  that  the  schoolmaster 
over  to  Parkville  would,  for  he  sent  them  to  look 
out  for  some  boys  who  had  run  away." 

"Did  they?"  I  replied,  glancing  significantly  at 
Bob  Hale,  for  this  acknowledgment  implied  that  Mr. 
Parasyte  had  sent  the  deserters  to  do  the  work  they 
had  accomplished.  "  But  I  don't  see  that  we  have 
anything  to  do  with  the  matter.  If  I  were  you,  I 
would  hold  the  other  boats  till  they  paid  me  for 
my  trouble." 

"  I'll  do  that." 

"How  much  do  they  owe  you?"  asked  Bob. 

"Well,  I  don't  know;  they  ought  to  give  me  a 
couple  of  dollars,  I  think,"  replied  the  man. 

We  passed  a  few  words  among  ourselves,  and 
Tom  handed  the  man  two  dollars. 

"That's  to  pay  for  saving  this  boat,"  said  Tom. 
"We  ought  not  to  pay  it,  for  our  boat  was  stolen 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  205 

from  us;   but   you  must   collect  as  much  more  be 
fore   you   let   the   other   boats   go." 

"Thank  ye,"  replied  the  man,  with  a  broad  grin, 
indicative  of  his  satisfaction,  as  he  took  the  money. 
w  I  spoke  rather  sharp  to  you  at  first,  because  I 
thought  you  were  going  to  take  the  boats  with 
out  paying  for  the  job  I  did.  I  didn't  mean 
nothing  by  it,  and  I  hope  you'll  excuse  it." 

"  It  is  all  right." 

"You  can  take  the  other  boats  too,  if  you  like," 
continued  the  man,  magnanimously. 

We  concluded  that  we  did  not  want  them.  They 
were  of  no  service  to  us,  for  with  a  south-west  wind, 
I  could  work  the  scow  over  to  Parkville;  and  I  in 
tended  to  go  in  search  of  her  in  the  Splash. 

"  Did  the  fellows  that  came  in  these  boats  say  any 
thing  to  you  about  where  they  came  from?"  asked 
Bob  Hale  of  the  man. 

"  They  told  me  all  about  it ;  but  I  knew  something 
about  it  yesterday,  for  the  schoolmaster  came  over 
here  in  the  steamer,  inquiring  after  you.  He  said 
you  went  to  the  Cleaver  first,  and  then  left  —  he 
didn't  know  where  you  was  now." 
18 


206  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  Mr.  Parasyte  here !  "  exclaimed  Tom  Rush. 

"  He's  at  the  hotel,  and  he's  going  to  find  you  and 
bring  you  back  to-day,"  added  the  man,  with  a 
laugh.  "You  have  done  the  handsome  thing  by 
me,  and  I  don't  mind  telling  you  all  about  it." 

We  could  scarcely  believe  that  this  was  the  man 
who  had  been  so  intent  upon  quarrelling  with  us; 
but  it  seemed  he  supposed  we  were  the  same 
boys  who  had  come  in  the  boats,  and  intended 
to  cheat  him  out  of  his  money  for  the  job  he  had 
done. 

"What  is  he  going  to  do?"  asked  Bob  Hale, 
rather  excited. 

"  He  has  engaged  the  Adieno,  and  is  going  to  look 
for  you." 

"The  Adieno!"  ejaculated  Tom  Rush. 

The  Adieno  was  a  small  steamer,  owned  in  Park- 
ville  and  Cannondale,  employed  in  towing,  conveying 
pleasure  parties,  and  other  uses  on  the  lake.  She  was 
lying  at  the  other  side  of  the  steamboat  pier,  and 
the  smoke  was  already  rolling  out  of  her  smoke 
stack.  Our  informant  did  not  precisely  know  in 
what  manner  Mr.  Parasyte  intended  to  proceed ; 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   A   STUDENT.  207 

and  we  could  not  ascertain  whether  he  intended  to 
bring  off  our  party  by  force,  or  to  resort  to  some 
milder  means  to  break  up  the  camp ;  but  we  were 
very  grateful  for  the  information  we  had  obtained. 
By  this  time  Mr.  Parasyte  had  learned  from  the 
deserters  where  we  were. 

Our  new-made  friend,  who,  I  think,  had  learned 
to  respect  me  for  the  decision  with  which  I  had 
answered  him,  went  up  the  steps.  As  he  did  so, 
he  repeated  his  offer  to  allow  us  to  take  the  other 
boats,  which  we  again  declined. 

"  He's  coming ! "  said  our  new  ally,  as  he  reached 
the  cap-sill  of  the  wharf. 

"Who?" 

"The  schoolmaster,  and  all  them  boys.  Be  in  a 
hurry!  He's  close  by." 

I  ran  the  mainsail  up,  and  cast  off  the  fasts  which 
secured  the  Splash;  but  just  as  I  had  pushed  off 
from  the  steps,  Mr.  Parasyte,  attended  by  the  de 
serters,  appeared  on  the  wharf.  The  eyes  of  the 
latter  opened  wide  when  they  saw  our  party  in 
the  Splash,  and  it  appeared  to  be  a  great  mys- 


208  BREAKING  AWAY,   OR 

tery  to  them  how  we  happened  to  be  on  the 
main  shore,  when  they  had  left  us  on  the  island 
without  a  boat  or  craft  of  any  kind.  We  were 
behind  the  wharf  and  building,  so  that  the  sails 
of  the  Splash  did  not  get  the  wind,  and  I  told 
a  couple  of  my  companions  to  take  the  oars. 

"Stop,  Thornton!"  shouted  Mr.  Parasyte. 

"Hold  on  a  minute,  and  let  us  hear  what  he  has 
to  say,"  said  Bob  Hale. 

We  waited,  looking  up  at  the  principal  of  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute  to  hear  what  he  had  to 
communicate.  Mr.  Parasyte  went  down  the  steps 
with  the  deserters,  and  they  got  into  a  couple 
of  the  row-boats. 

"  We  are  ready  to  hear  anything  you  have  to  say," 
called  Tom  Rush. 

"I  simply  wish  to  know  whether  you  intend  to 
compel  me  to  use  extreme  measures,"  said  Mr.  Par 
asyte,  as,  by  his  direction,  Dick  Pearl  pushed  the 
boat  in  which  they  stood  towards  the  Splash. 

"We  will  return  to  the  Institute  when  you  com 
ply  with  the  terms  stated  by  Henry  Vallington,"  re- 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  209 

plied  Bob  Hale,  as  the  bow  of  the  row-boat  came  up 
to  the  stern  of  our  craft. 

"Perhaps  I  did  not  clearly  understand  what  that 
proposition  was,"  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  as  he  turned 
and  said  something  to  Pearl  which  we  could  not 
hear. 

Bob  was  going  to  restate  the  terms*  when  Pearl 
suddenly  made  fast  the  painter  of  his  boat  to  a  ring 
in  the  stern  of  the  Splash. 

"  Only  to  hold  her*  for  a  moment,"  said  the 
principal,  as  he  stepped  into  the  bow  of  the  row- 
boat. 

We  watched  him  closely.  The  other  row-boat, 
in  which  six  of  the  deserters  had  taken  their 
places,  was  also  working  up  to  the  Splash.  I 
decided  that  we  were  getting  into  a  scrape,  and 
told  my  companions  with  the  oars  to  pull.  They 
obeyed,  and  in  a  moment  we  caught  the  stiff 
breeze;  the  Splash  forged  ahead,  twitching  the  row- 
boat  after  it. 

"  Hold  on  tight,  Pearl ! "  said  Mr.  Parasyte,  sav 
agely,  now  indicating  that  he  meant  war,  and  not 
peace. 

18* 


210  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

I  dragged  the  boat  half  a  mile  from  the  shore, 
and  then,  in  tacking,  gave  it  such  a  sudden  twitch 
as  to  throw  Mr.  Parasyte,  who  was  still  standing, 
off  his  balance,  and  he  went  over  the  side  into  the 
angry  wateri. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  211 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    AND    HIS    FRIENDS    ARE    DISGUSTED 

IT  was  very  imprudent  in  Mr.  Parasyte  to  stand 
up  in  a  boat,  while  being  dragged  through  the 
water  at  such  a  rapid  rate  as  the  Splash  was  going. 
I  tried  my  best,  before  the  accident,  to  detach  the 
painter  of  his  boat;  but  Pearl  had  passed  the  rope 
through  the  ring,  hauled  it  back,  and  made  it  fast 
on  the  stem  of  his  own  craft.  It  was  my  intention 
to  cut  it  as  soon  as  I  came  about,  and  I  had  taken 
out  my  knife  for  the  purpose. 

When  the  Splash  tacked,  the  row-boat  ran  up  to 
her  stern,  slacking  the  painter.  As  this  was  a  favor 
able  moment  for  Mr.  Parasyte,  who  was  determined 
to  "  board "  us,  he  was  on  the  point  of  stepping 
forward.  As  soon  as  the  sails  of  our  craft  caught 
the  breeze,  she  darted  off  again,  straightening  the 


212  BREAKING   AWAY,    OK 

painter,  and  giving  the  principal's  boat  such  a  fierce 
jerk,  that  it  not  only  upset  Mr.  Parasyte,  but  heeled 
his  boat  over  so  that  she  half  filled  with  water. 

"  Help !  Help  !  "  shouted  Mr.  Parasyte,  in  tones 
which  convinced  us  that  he  fully  appreciated  the 
perils  of  his  position. 

"  Let  go  your  painter,  Dick  Pearl ! "  I  shouted. 

"  I  can't ;  we  are  half  full  of  water,"  replied  he. 

It  was  useless  to  argue  the  point,  and  with  the 
knife  I  had  open  in  my  hand,  I  severed  the  half-inch 
rope,  and  permitted  the  row-boat  to  go  adrift.  There 
was  a  heavy  sea  for  an  inland  lake,  and  the  row-boat 
made  very  bad  weather  of  it,  in  her  water-logged 
condition. 

"Don't  leave  us,  Thornton,"  said  Dick,  with  what 
self-command  he  had,  while  Bill  Poodles,  who  was 
with  him,  actually  blubbered  with  terror. 

"  Sit  down  and  bale  out  your  boat ! "  I  called  to 
them,  as  I  put  the  Splash  about  to  save  Mr.  Parasyte. 
"Keep  cool  and  you  are  all  right.  Bale  out  your 
boat!" 

"We  have  no  dipper." 

When  my  boat  had  come  about,  I  ran  her  close 


THE    FORTUNES    OP    A    STUDENT.  213 

to  them,  and  tossed  a  small  bucket  to  Pearl,  with 
which  he  went  to  work  to  free  his  boat  from  water. 
The  circumstances  were  by  no  means  desperate, 
"hough  Pearl  was  the  only  fellow  among  them  who 
appeared  to  have  any  self-possession. 

"  Help !  Help ! "  shouted  Mr.  Parasyte,  more  feebly 
than  before. 

"Go  forward,  Bob,  with  the  boat-hook;  and  stand 
by,  Tom,  to  help  him.  Let  him  get  hold  of  the 
boat-hook." 

I  swept  round  in  the  Splash,  till  I  threw  her  up 
into  the  wind  with  Mr.  Parasyte  under  the  bow. 
Bob  Hale  extended  the  boat-hook  to  him,  which  he 
promptly  grasped,  and  with  some  difficulty  we  hauled 
him  on  board.  It  was  a  warm  day  in  June,  and  I 
did  not  think  him  any  the  worse  for  the  bath  he 
had  taken  ;  but  I  was  perfectly  satisfied  that  he 
would  have  been  drowned  if  we  had  left  him  to  be 
rescued  by  Pearl  and  his  party.  We  felt  that  we 
had  done  a  good  thing  —  that  we  had  rendered 
good  for  evil. 

For  my  own  part,  judging  by  what  I  should  have 
felt  in  his  situation,  I  expected  some  conciliatory 


214  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

proposition  from  him;  and  we  waited,  with  no  little 
interest  and  anxiety,  till  he  had  wiped  his  face  and 
neck,  and  adjusted  his  damp  linen  as  well  as  he 
could.  He  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  I, 
the  rebel,  who  had  resisted  him,  and  whom  he  re 
garded  as  the  author  of  all  the  mischief,  had  saved 
his  life ;  and  I  am  sure  that  it  was  a  greater  satis 
faction  to  me  than  it  was  to  him.  I  ran  the  Splash 
up  towards  the  deserters,  who  were  still  employed 
in  baling  out  their  boat. 

Mr.  Parasyte  spoke  at  last.  Though  I  knew  he 
was  a  tyrant,  though  I  knew  there  was  nothing 
that  could  be  called  noble  in  his  nature,  I  did  not 
expect  what  followed.  I  supposed  there  was  some 
impressible  spot  in  his  heart  which  might  have  been 
reached  through  the  act  we  had  just  done. 

"  So  .you  meant  to  drown  me  —  did  you  ?  "  were 
the  first  words  he  said,  and  in  a  tone  so  uncompro 
mising  that  we  saw  at  once  there  was  nothing  to 
hope. 

I  looked  at  Bob  Hale,  and  Bob  looked  at  me. 
Our  surprise  was  mutual;  and  as  there  was  nothing 
that  could  be  said,  we  said  nothing. 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  215 

"You  meant  to  drown  me  —  did  you?"  repeated 
Mr.  Parasyte,  with  more  emphasis  than  before. 

Bob  and  I  looked  at  each  other  again.  Grave  as 
was  the  charge  he  indirectly  preferred  against  us, 
there  was  something  so  ludicrous  in  the  making  of 
it  by  one  whom  we  had  just  pulled  out  of  the 
water,  that  I  could  not  help  smiling.  Mr.  Parasyte 
saw  that  smile,  and  as  he  always  put  the  worst 
construction  upon  what  was  done  by  those  not  in 
favor,  he  misinterpreted  it,  and  tortured  it  into  a 
Bneer. 

"I  say  you  meant  to  drown  me;  and  you  sneer 
at  me." 

"We  did  not  mean  to  drown  you,  sir,"  replied 
Tom  Rush,  respectfully. 

u  Yes,  you  did !  And  now  you  are  laughing  at  your 
wicked  deed,"  he  replied,  looking  fiercely  at  me. 

"  I  was  laughing,  Mr.  Parasyte,  to  think  that  one 
whom  we  have  just  pulled  out  of  the  water  should 
accuse  us  of  attempting  to  drown  him,"  I  replied. 

"That's  what  you  meant  to  do;  but  you  didn't 
dare  to  do  it.  You  were  afraid  of  the  conse 
quences." 


216  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"You  are  mistaken,  sir;  we  had  no  such  inten. 
tions,"  added  Bob  Hale,  with  due  deference. 

"Didn't  you,  or  didn't  Thornton,  throw  me  over 
into  the  lake?"  demanded  he,  as  if  surprised  that 
we  should  attempt  to  deny  the  charge. 

"No,  sir;  I  did  not,"  I  answered. 

"Didn't  you  turn  your  boat,  and  jerk  the  painter 
BO  as  to  throw  me  into  the  water?" 

"I  certainly  changed  the  course  of  my  boat,  and 
that  jerked  the  rope ;  but  I  did  not  intend  to  throw 
you  into  the  water." 

"  Yes,  you  did !  It  is  worse  than  folly  for  you  to 
deny  it!"  replied  he,  angrily. 

"  If  you  had  not  been  very  careless,  you  could  not 
have  been  thrown  out ! "  I  added. 

"Don't  tell  me  I  was  careless!" 

"  People  acquainted  with  boats  don't  often  stand  up 
in  them  in  such  a  sea  as  this,  when  they  are  towed." 

"Let  me  hear  no  more  of  your  impudence." 

Discretion  lay  in  silence,  and  we  said  no  more.  I 
ran  the  Splash  up  alongside  the  boat,  from  which 
Pearl  and  his  companions  had  by  this  time  dipped 
out  all  the  water. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        217 

"  Here  is  your  boat,  Mr.  Parasyte,"  said  Bob  Hale. 
*  Will  you  get  into  her,  sir  ?  " 

"No,  I  will  not,"  he  replied. 

"  May  I  ask  what  you  intend  to  do,  sir  ? "  I 
demanded,  out  of  patience  with  him,  in  his  unrea 
soning  malice. 

"  You  will  take  me  to  the  shore." 

"I  will  not,"  I  replied,  bluntly. 

"You  won't!" 

"No,  sir." 

"We'll  see,"  said  he,  rising  to  his  feet. 

"Better  sit  down,  sir,  or  you  will  be  overboard 
again,"  interposed  Bob,  as  I  drew  the  heavy  tiller 
from  its  socket,  intending  to  defend  myself  from 
assault. 

The  Splash  lay  with  her  sails  shaking,  and  her 
position  was  a  very  uneasy  one.  Mr.  Parasyte  con 
cluded  to  sit  down,  simply  because  he  could  not 
stand  up,  and  I  restored  the  tiller  to  the  rudder. 

"  If  you   don't   choose  to  get  into   that  boat,  Mr. 
Parasyte,  I  will  land  you  at  Cleaver  Island,"  I  added, 
as  I  filled  away  again,  and  headed  the  Splash  towards 
the  point  indicated. 
19 


218  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  Thornton,  I  want  you  to  understand,  that  for  all 
you  have  done  you  shall  be  brought  to  a  strict 
account,"  said  the  principal,  sternly,  but  vexed  that 
he  had  failed  to  have  his  own  way. 

"I  am  ready  to  face  the  music,  sir." 

"  No  slang  to  me  ! " 

"  Will  you  land  on  Cleaver  Island,  or  will  you  get 
into  that  boat?" 

"I  will  get  into  the  boat,  but  only  that  I  may 
the  sooner  bring  you  to  justice,"  said  he,  desper 
ately. 

I  came  about  again,  and  ran  alongside  of  Pearl's 
boat.  Mr.  Parasyte,  still  dripping  from  his  bath, 
embarked  with  his  toadies. 

"The  end  is  not  yet,"  said  he,  shaking  his  head, 
as  the  Splash  filled  away  once  more.  "You  will 
soon  hear  from  me  again." 

We  made  no  reply ;  and  I  was  profoundly  grateful 
that  his  life  had  been  saved.  My  high  hopes  that 
what  we  had  done  for  him  might  enable  him  to 
yield  with  better  grace,  and  thus  end  the  "breaking 
away,"  were  dashed  to  the  ground.  With  the  wind 
on  the  beam,  we  ran  by  Cannondale,  and  stood  down 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  219 

the  lake  near  the  shore,  in  search  of  the  flat-boat, 
though  it  would  be  impossible  for  us  to  work  her 
over  to  the  island  with  the  wind  from  the  north 
west. 

"  It  is  no  use  of  talking  any  more,"  said  Bob  Hale, 
after  a  silence  of  several  minutes.  "  I  can  never  go 
back  to  the  Parkville  Institute  while  Mr.  Parasyte  is 
the  principal  of  it.  He  is  too  mean  a  man  for  me 
to  sit  under." 

"My  sentiments  exactly,"  replied  Tom  Rush. 

"  I  suppose  I  shall  not  go  back,  whoever  is  prin 
cipal,"  I  added. 

"Why  not?" 

"I  must  take  care  of  myself  after  this;  and  I 
can't  afford  to  go  to  school." 

"  Perhaps  your  uncle  will  think  better  about  it," 
euggested  Tom. 

"He  may,  but  I  don't  believe  he  will." 

"  There's  the  flat-boat ! "  exclaimed  one  of  our 
party  forward. 

"I  see  her;  when  the  wind  hauls  round  to  the 
southward  or  eastward,  we  will  come  over,  and  work 
her  back  to  the  island,"  I  replied.  "  She  looks  com' 


220  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

fortable  where  she  is,  and  we  will  return  to  our 
party." 

In  a  short  time  the  Splash  reached  the  cove, 
where  we  found  all  our  company  assembled  to  learn 
the  news,  for  they  had  observed  our  movements  on 
the  water.  Vallington  was  much  surprised  when  he 
learned  that  Mr.  Parasyte  was  the  person  who  had 
fallen  overboard,  and  been  rescued  by  the  Splash. 
We  told  him  what  our  persecutor  intended  to  do 
with  th*  steamer,  and  a  council  was  immediately 
called  to  decide  upon  our  proper  course. 

"  What  shall  we  do  ?  "  asked  our  general.  "  That's 
the  question." 

"I  don't  see  that  we  can  do  anything,"  answered 
Bob  Hale. 

"Perhaps  it  will  be  best  for  us  to  keep  still,  and 
let  things  take  their  course,"  added  Vallington. 

"But  Mr.  Parasyte  will  carry  off  our  tents  and 
provisions,"  I  interposed.  "  Can't  we  conceal  our 
hams  and  other  eatables." 

"There  comes  the  steamer!"  shouted  one  of  the 
boys. 

"There  isn't  time  now  to  do  anything,"  continued 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A   STUDENT.  221 

Vallington.      "I  will   do  the    best    I    can    for   you, 
fellows." 

Some  proposed  one  thing,  and  some  another ;  but 
it  was  plain  that,  in  the  multitude  of  advisers, 
nothing  could  be  adopted  which  promised  to  help 
our  prospects ;  and  it  was  finally  voted  to  leave  the 
course  of  action  entirely  to  our  general,  who  had 
thus  far  proved  himself  worthy  of  confidence.  He 
was  to  be  guided  entirely  by  circumstances ;  and  he 
assured  us  he  would  be  prompt  to  take  advantage 
of  any  favorable  event. 

"Now,  fellows,  I  want  you  all  to  keep  together," 
said  Vallington.  "Don't  one  of  you  wander  away 
from  the  rest.  Leave  all  the  talking  to  me  —  don't 
say  a  word  to  any  one  who  comes  in  the  steamer." 

Our  whole  company  promised  to  obey  these  in 
structions  to  the  letter,  and  to  be  in  readiness  for 
any  movement  which  might  be  ordered.  The  steamer 
ran  up  to  the  rude  pier,  and  made  fast  her  bow-lin« 
to  a  tree. 

19* 


222  BREAKING   AWAY,  OB 


CHAPTER  XX. 

IN  WHICH   ERNBST    TAKES    THE  WHEEL  OF  THE  ADIENO. 

WE  watched  with  intense  interest  the  proceed 
ings  of  the  men  who  came  off  in  the  steam 
er.  After  the  exhibition  of  meanness  on  the  part 
of  Mr.  Parasyte,  it  seemed  that  the  rebellion  was 
more  serious  than  any  of  us  had  supposed.  We 
made  up  our  minds,  with  Bob  Hale,  that  it  would 
be  impossible  for  us  ever  to  be  reconciled  to  him 
again.  We  felt  as  though  the  Rubicon  had  been 
passed,  and  what  had  commenced  as  a  mere  frolic 
was  likely  to  end  as  a  very  grave  affair.  Though 
the  boys  talked  solemnly  at  first  about  their  rights, 
and  had  "struck"  to  vindicate  a  principle,  they  had 
no  idea  of  the  seriousness  of  their  proceedings. 

I  shall  not  pretend  to  justify  all  that  was  done  by 
our  boys,  or  even  to  acknowledge  that  "breaking 
away,"  under  any  circumstances,  is  justifiable;  but  I 


THE    FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  223 

do  say,  that  such  a  man  as  the  principal  of  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute  was  not  a  fit  person  to 
instruct  and  discipline  young  men.  He  was  grossly 
unjust  and  partial;  he  was  a  tyrant  at  heart, 
though  for  policy's  sake  he  veiled  his  purposes;  he 
was  low-minded  and  narrow  in  his  views;  and  I 
am  happy  to  say  that  he  was  not  a  fair  specimen 
of  the  teachers  of  our  land. 

If  the  boys  were  wrong,  he  was  so  to  a  much 
greater  degree,  and  his  position  and  his  influence 
made  him  responsible  for  the  mischief  he  had  driven 
the  boys  to  perpetrate.  It  would  have  been  bet 
ter  for  them,  as  a  body,  to  submit  until  redress 
could  be  obtained  in  a  better  way  —  as  by  the 
circular  addressed  to  their  parents,  which  was  even 
then  in  the  hands  of  the  printer.  I  palliate,  I  do 
not  justify,  the  conduct  of  the  students. 

Matters  had  begun  to  assume  a  graver  aspect.  Mr. 
Parasyte  had  come  with  a  steamer,  and  with  about 
a  dozen  men,  as  nearly  as  we  could  judge,  to  accom 
plish  some  purpose  not  yet  apparent  to  us.  We 
were  curious  to  know  whether  we  were  to  be  driven 
like  sheep  on  board  of  the  Adieno,  or  whether  our 


224  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

persecutor  intended  to  resort  to  strategy.  He  had 
sent  off  his  toadies  to  take  our  boats  away;  but 
he  had  started  them  while  we  were  upon  Cleaver 
Island,  and  before  we  had  laid  in  our  stock  of 
provisions.  This  plan  had  failed.  We  were  not 
long  left  in  doubt. 

Mr.  Pararyte  stepped  on  shore,  followed  by  nine 
men,  and  then  by  the  ten  deserters  from  our  camp. 
The  men  had  sticks,  bits  of  rope,  and  other  arti 
cles  in  their  hands.  This  looked  like  force,  and 
we  could  not  help  glancing  anxiously  at  Vallington, 
to  ascertain,  if  we  might,  whether  he  intended  to 
fight  or  to  run  away.  We  had  no  clubs  or  other 
weapons,  but  the  pile  of  sticks  which  we  had  gath 
ered  for  fuel  was  near.  I  saw  the  general  glance  at 
it;  but  I  concluded  that  he  did  not  intend  to  give 
battle,  unless  it  was  in  self-defence. 

As  soon  as  the  party  under  the  lead  of  Mr.  Par- 
asyte  had  landed,  the  man  who  was  left  on  board  as 
boat-keeper  hauled  in  the  plank,  by  Mr.  Parasyte's 
order,  apparently  to  prevent  the  students  from  going 
on  her  deck.  I  could  not  but  smile  at  this  precau 
tion,  for  the  Adieno  lay  in  such  a  position  that  the 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        225 

removal  of  the  plank  was  no  hinderance  to  agile 
boys  like  the  students,  and  we  could  go  on  board 
when  we  chose. 

Vallington  stood  on  a  stump  near  the  path  lead 
ing  from  the  pier  to  the  interior  of  the  island,  and 
his  forces  were  gathered  behind  him,  leaving  the 
road  open  for  the  passage  of  the  invaders. 

Mr.  Parasyte  marched  solemnly  up  the  path,  close 
ly  followed  by  the  men  and  boys  of  his  party.  He 
looked  uglier  than  I  had  ever  seen  him  look  be 
fore.  By  this  time  he  must  have  been  convinced 
that  the  Institute  was  ruined ;  that  such  a  host  of 
rebels  could  never  be  reduced  to  subjection ;  and  he 
appeared  to  be  acting  out  of  the  malice  of  his  heart. 
But  even  then  something  was  due  to  appearances, 
and  he  halted  opposite  the  stump  on  which  our  gen 
eral  stood. 

"Vallington!"   said  he,  sharply  and  crustily. 

«  Sir." 

"If  you  choose  to  go  on  board  of  that  steamer, 
return  to  the  Institute,  and  submit  to  the  punish 
ment  you  deserve,  it  is  not  too  late  for  you  to  do 
go,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte. 


226  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Do  you  allude  to  me  alone?" 

"To  all  of  you.  I  understand  you  to  speak  fo? 
the  whole  party." 

"We  shall  be  happy  to  do  so,"  replied  our  gen 
eral;  and  I  am  sure  he  spoke  the  sentiment  of  all 
the  students. 

UI  am  glad  to  see  you  are  returning  to  reason," 
added  the  principal;  but  there  was  a  look  upon  his 
face  which  showed  how  much  pleasure  he  expected 
to  derive  from  the  proposed  punishment. 

"May  I  ask  whether  we  are  to  be  punished  equal-. 
ly?"  asked  Vallington. 

"You  are  to  be  punished  in  proportion  to  your 
offences  —  the  ringleaders  more,  of  course,  than  those 
who  were  simply  led  away  by  the  influence  of  their 
leaders." 

"And  we  are  to  be  punished  only  for  this  break 
ing  away?" 

Mr.  Parasyte  bit  his  lips.  It  is  possible  he  had  a 
hope  of  restoring  the  Institute  to  its  former  condition. 

"I  don't  understand  you,"  said  he. 

"Is  Thornton  to  be  regarded  as  guilty  only  o/ 
breaking  away,  with  the  rest  of  us?" 


THB    FORTUNES    OF    A    8TUDEXT.  2lrf 

a  Thornton's  affair  is  to  be  settled  by  itself"  replied 
Mr.  Parasyte. 

"Then  I  have  nothing  more  to  say,  sir,"  added 
Vallington,  with  becoming  dignity. 

I  interposed,  and  begged  him  not  to  consider  me, 
but  to  make  terms  if  he  could,  and  permit  me  to 
settle  my  own  affair.  Bob  Hale  and  Tom  Rush  pro 
tested;  but  no  protest  was  needed  to  keep  Valling 
ton  true  to  his  purpose. 

"You  reject  my  terms,  Vallington,"  said  Mr.  Par 
asyte. 

"I  do,  sir." 

"I  wish  to  do  what  I  can  to  end  this  unhappy 
disturbance,  and  I  am  willing  to  say  that  the  pun 
ishment  shall  be  very  mild  — if  you  will  return  to 
your  duty." 

w  You  have  treated  one  of  our  number  with  shame 
ful  injustice,  Mr.  Parasyte.  We  can  prove,  and 
have  proved,  that  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  charge 
brought  against  him.  If  you  will  do  him  justice, 
and  through  him  all  the  rest  of  us,  we  will  sub 
mit  to  such  punishment  as  you  think  proper  ibr 
breaking  away." 


228  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

"Thornton!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Parasyte,  with  a  ma 
lignant  sneer.  "Do  you  expect  me  to  receive  the 
forced  confession  of  Poodles  and  Pearl?" 

"The  confession  was  not  forced,  sir." 

"Come  here,   Poodles,"  said  the  principal,  sharply. 

Poodles  stepped  forward. 

"Did  you  make  this  confession?"  demanded  Mr. 
Parasyte,  sternly. 

"I  did  —  but  I  was  afraid  the  fellows  would  kill 
me  if  I  didn't  do  it,"  whined  the  toady. 

"Do  you  hear  that?" 

"I  hear  it,  and  do  not  wonder  at  anything  he 
says,"  replied  Vallington. 

Pearl  told  the  same  story;  but  our  general  pro 
tested  that  no  compulsion  had  been  used  by  the 
students;  that  two  boys  who  were  charged  with 
deception  were  not  to  be  believed  in  preference  to 
eighty  others.  Vallington  proposed  that  the  case 
should  be  heard  over  again,  and  Poodles  required  to 
perform  the  examples.  The  principal  was  indignant, 
and  refused  all  compromise. 

"Thornton  is  not  only  guilty,  but  this  very  day 
he  attempted  to  drown  me  in  the  lake,"  said  he, 
"Do  you  think  I  can  forgive  him,  without  — " 


THE   FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  229 

"We  don't  ask  you  to  forgive  him,  and  he  does 
not  ask  it.  We  only  wish  you  to  give  him  a  fair 
trial." 

"I  will  hear  no  more  about  it!"  replied  Mr.  Par- 
asyte,  impatiently.  "Will  you  return  or  not?" 

"We  will  not." 

u  Very  well.  I  wish  every  one  here  to  under 
stand  that  I  have  given  you  an  opportunity  to 
return  to  your  duty.  You  will  not,  and  the  con 
sequences  be  upon  yourselves." 

Mr.  Parasyte  walked  up  the  path,  followed  by  his 
party.  As  Pearl  and  Poodles  passed  us,  a  suggestion 
was  made  that  we  seize  upon  them,  and  punish 
them  for  the  falsehoods  they  had  uttered,  and  the 
meanness  of  which  they  had  been  guilty ;  but  this 
proposition  was  promptly  negatived  by  Vallington. 
We  wondered  what  the  invaders  intended  to  do, 
and  whether  our  general  purposed  to  let  them  pro 
ceed  without  opposition.  He  stood  calm  and  ap 
parently  unmoved  on  the  stump,  watching  the  enemy. 

The  principal  halted  his  forces  at  the  point  where 
our  provisions  and  cooking  utensils  were  kept. 
Every  eatable,  and  every  utensil,  even  to  the  wooden 
20 


i30  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

forks  and  spoons  we  had  made,  were  seized  and  con 
veyed  to  the  steamer.  It  was  now  clear  that  the 
enemy  did  not  mean  to  use  force,  unless  we  at 
tacked  them.  Mr.  Parasyte  intended  to  deprive  us 
of  our  food,  and  starve  us  into  subjection.  But  he 
was  not  satisfied  yet;  and  when  his  party  had  de 
posited  their  burden  on  the  deck  of  the  steamer, 
and  the  plank  had  again  been  hauled  in,  he  marched 
them  by  us  once  more. 

"We  shall  soon  see  how  long  you  will  be  will 
ing  to  stay  here,"  said  our  tyrant,  as  he  walked 
by  the  stump.  "As  Thornton  said  to  the  man  in 
charge  of  the  boats  at  Cannondale,  this  morning, 
I  suppose  I  have  a  right  to  my  own  property, 
wherever  I  find  it." 

"We  paid  for  the  provisions  with  our  own  mon* 
ey,"  replied  Vallington. 

Mr.  Parasyte  made  no  reply,  but  continued  on 
his  way  up  the  hill  towards  the  tents.  These  also 
he  meant  to  take  from  us;  and  then,  or  in  the 
course  of  the  day,  he  probably  expected  us  to  sur 
render,  without  conditions.  The  prospect  did  not 
look  pleasant,  for  we  were  to  be  without  food  or 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        231 

sfi6w*?r  on  the  island.  I  was  thinking  how  to  save 
the  Splash  from  capture,  and  I  was  about  to  sug 
gest  to  Vallington  that  it  would  be  better  for  me 
to  put  off  in  her,  when  our  general  spoke  for  him 
self. 

The  invaders  were  busily  employed  in  striking 
the  tents,  and  rolling  up  the  canvas,  about  forty 
rods  from  where  we  stood.  In  a  few  moments 
they  would  be  ready  to  put  them  on  board  of 
the  steamer. 

"Fellows,"  naid  Vallington,  in  a  low  and  decided 
tone,  "our  time  has  come!  We  will  take  possession 
of  that  steamer.  I  have  no  idea  of  being  starved 
into  subjection.  Wh^n  I  give  the  word,  rush  on 
board  the  best  way  you  can." 

"There's  a  man  on  her  deck,"  said  one  of  the 
boys;  and  we  were  all  appalled  at  the  boldness 
of  the  venture. 

"Never  mind  him.  Commodore  Thornton,  you 
will  go  to  the  wheel-house  at  once,  and  take  the 
helm." 

"Who  will  be  engineer?"   asked  Tom  Rush. 

"I  will  be  that  myself.    Bob   Hale,  you  will  run 


232  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

the  Splash  out  from  the  shore,  and  come  on  board 
when  we  are  clear  of  the  pier;  take  two  good  feL 
lows  with  you.  Are  you  all  ready?" 

"  All  ready ! "  replied  the  boys ;  and  the  voices  of 
some  trembled. 

"Forward  then!"  shouted  Vallington;  and  he 
leaped  from  the  stump,  and  ran  down  to  the  wharfj 
followed  by  the  whole  company. 

Bob  Hale  got  into  the  Splash  with  two  boys,  and 
pushed  her  off.  The  rest  of  us  leaped  over  the  bul 
warks,  scrambled  up  to  the  hurricane  deck,  or  rushed 
in  at  the  gangway.  Vallington  cast  off  the  bow 
line  himself,  just  as  I  reached  the  wheel-house. 

"  Back  her ! "  I  shouted ;  and  the  word  was  passed 
through  the  boys  to  Vallington,  who  had  now  gone 
to  the  engine-room. 

We  were  not  a  moment  too  quick,  for  just  as 
the  steamer  began  to  back  from  the  pier,  the  in 
vaders,  laden  with  canvas  and  poles,  appeared  on 
the  whar£ 


'JIM 


THE    FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  233 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

IN  WHICH   ERNEST    CONTINUES    TO    ACT    AS    PILOT   OF 
THE    STEAMER. 

WHEN  I  reached  the  deck  of  the  Adieno  I 
met  the  person  who  was  in  charge  of  the 
steamer.  It  was  the  lame  man  who  had  disputed 
my  right  to  the  Splash  in  the  morning,  and  to  whom 
we  had  given  two  dollars.  He  looked  astonished  at 
the  sudden  movement  of  the  students,  but  he  offered 
no  resistance ;  and,  without  waiting  to  hear  what  he 
had  to  say,  I  ran  up  the  ladder  to  the  wheel-house, 
leaving  Tom  Rush  to  settle  all  questions  in  dispute 
with  him. 

My  heart  bounded  with  excitement  as  we  carried 
out  our  desperate  enterprise,  and  I  gave  Henry  Val- 
lington  credit  for  more  daring  and  courage  than  I 
had  ever  supposed  him  to  possess.  He  seemed  to 
me  just  then  to  be  a  general  indeed,  and  to  be  bet> 
20* 


234  BREAKING   AWAY,   OE 

ter  fitted  to  fight  his  way  through  an  enemy's  couik 
try  than  to  become  a  parson. 

"  Back  her ! "  I  shouted,  almost  beside  myself  with 
excitement,  as  I  saw  Mr.  Parasyte  and  his  heavily- 
laden  followers  rushing  down  to  the  pier. 

My  words  were  repeated  by  the  boys  on  the  for 
ward  deck,  and  Vallington  hastened  to  the  engine- 
room.  I  heard  the  hissing  steam  as  it  rushed  through 
the  cylinders,  and  without  knowing  what  was  going 
to  happen  next,  —  whether  or  not  the  boiler  would 
explode,  and  the  deck  be  torn  up  beneath  me,  —  I 
waited  in  feverish  anxiety  for  the  result.  Then  I 
heard  the  splash  of  the  wheels;  the  crank  turned, 
rumbled,  and  jarred  on  its  centre,  but  went  over,  and 
continued  to  turn.  The  Adieno  moved,  and  the  mo 
tion  sent  a  thrill  through  my  whole  being.  It  was 
fortunate  for  us  that  she  lay  at  the  pier  in  such  a 
position  as  to  require  no  special  skill  in  handling 
her.  The  open  lake  was  astern  of  her,  with  clear 
Bailing  for  two  miles. 

I  was  not  a  steamboat  man;  I  had  never  even 
steered  any  craft  with  a  wheel,  and  I  did  not  feel 
at  all  at  home.  But  I  had  often  been  up  and  down 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  235 

the  lake  in  this  very  steamer,  and  being  of  an  in 
quiring  mind,  I  had  carefully  watched  the  steers 
man.  It  had  always  looked  easy  enough  to  me, 
and  I  always  believed  I  could  do  it  as  well  as 
anybody  else.  I  tried  to  keep  cool,  and  I  think 
I  looked  cool  to  others;  but  I  was  extremely  ner 
vous.  I  did  not  exactly  know  which  way  to  turn 
the  wheel. 

When  I  found  there  were  no  obstructions  astern 
of  the  steamer,  I  brought  the  flagstaff  on  the  bow 
into  range  with  the  end  of  the  pier,  —  or  rather  I 
found  them  in  range,  —  and  with  these  to  guide  me, 
I  soon  learned  by  experience  which  way  to  turn  the 
wheel ;  and  the  moment  I  got  the  hang  of  the  thing, 
I  had  confidence  enough  to  offer  my  services  to  pilot 
any  steamer  all  over  the  lake.  The  paddles  kept 
slapping  the  water,  and  the  boat  continued  to  back 
until  she  was  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  land,  when 
I  thought  it  was  time  to  come  about,  and  go  for 
ward  instead  of  backward.  There  were  two  bell-pulls 
on  the  wheel-frame,  and  at  a  venture  I  pulled 
one  of  them.  I  did  not  know  whether  Vallington 
understood  the  bells  or  not;  but  there  was  only  one 


236  BREAKING    AWAY,    OB 

thing  to  be  done  in  this  instance,  and  he  did  it  — 
he  stopped  the  machinery. 

After  pausing  a  moment  for  the  steamer  to  lose 
her  sternway,  I  rang  the  other  bell,  intending  to  have 
her  go  ahead ;  but  the  engineer  did  not  heed  my 
summons.  A  moment  afterwards  Vallington  appeared 
on  the  forward  deck,  wiping  from  his  brow  the  per 
spiration,  which  indicated  that  the  engine-room  was 
a  hot  place,  or  that  his  mental  struggles  were  very 
severe. 

"What  was  that  last  bell  for?"  he  asked,  hailing 
me  in  the  wheel-house. 

"  To  go  ahead,"  I  replied. 

"  You  haven't  got  the  hang  of  the  bells,  commo 
dore,"  said  he,  with  a  smile ;  "  but  come  down,  and 
we  will  talk  the  matter  over,  and  find  out  what  we 
are  going  to  do." 

I  went  down  to  the  forward  deck,  quite  as  anx 
ious  as  any  one  else  to  know  what  was  to  be  done, 
for  it  seemed  to  me  that  we  had  "drawn  an  ele 
phant"  as  a  prize.  When  I  reached  the  deck,  Val 
lington  was  writing  with  his  pencil,  and  handed  me 
the  paper  as  I  joined  him. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        237 

"Here  are  your  directions,  Mr.  Pilot,"  said  he. 

"  I  know  the  lake,  but  I  never  had  any  experienca 
in  a  steamer,"  I  replied,  in  self-defence,  as  I  read 
the  paper,  on  which  was  written :  — 

"  One  bell  —  ahead,  slowly. 

Two  bells  —  stop. 

Three  bells  —  back. 

Four  bells  —  ahead,  full  speed." 

"There  are  two  bell-pulls  in  the  wheel-house,"  I 
added. 

"  You  pulled  the  right  one  the  first  time ;  the 
other  is  for  the  men  to  shift  the  chain-box,"  he 
replied.  "  Now,  fellows,  what  shall  we  do  ?  is  the 
next  question." 

Nobody  seemed  to  know  what  we  were  to  do; 
and  all  were  quite  willing  to  leave  the  question 
with  our  bold  general. 

"Where  is  the  lame  man  who  had  charge  of  the 
steamer?"  he  asked. 

"I  have  fixed  him,"  answered  Tom  Rush,  with  a 
significant  smile. 

"  How  have  you  fixed  him  ? " 

UI  told   him  we   should   throw  him    overboard   if 


238  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

he  didn't  keep  quiet,  and  gave  him  three  dollars 
I  picked  up  among  the  fellows." 

Tom  was  fit  to  be  a  member  of  the  diplomatics 
corps  —  bully  and  bribe  in  the  same  breath!  Prob 
ably  the  lame  man,  who  was  only  a  deck  hand,  em 
ployed  but  for  that  day,  was  not  disposed  to  make 
any  very  active  opposition  to  our  plans.  At  any  rate, 
he  sat  on  the  chain-box  as  contented  as  though  every 
thing  was  going  on  regularly  on  board  of  the  boat. 
Mr.  Parasyte  had  pressed  all  hands  into  his  service, 
even  to  the  captain  and  engineer,  in  bringing  off 
the  provisions  and  tents.  I  suppose  that  it  never 
occurred  to  the  principal,  or  to  the  officers  of  the 
boat,  that  a  crowd  of  boys  would  attempt  such  a 
desperate  enterprise  as  the  capture  of  the  Adieno, 
or  they  would  have  taken  some  precautions  to 
avoid  such  an  event.  It  is  not  strange  that  they 
did  not  think  of  such  a  thing,  for  if  it  had  been 
proposed  to  me  beforehand,  I  should  as  soon  have 
thought  of  carrying  off  the  island  as  the  steamer. 

Mr.  Parasyte,  the  captain,  and  engineer  stood  on 
the  edge  of  the  pier.  The  principal  looked  aston 
ished  and  overwhelmed;  the  captain  was  gesticu- 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   A    STUDENT.  239 

lating  violently  to  us;  and  the  rest  of  the  party 
looked  like  so  many  statues.  There  was  no  remedy 
for  their  misfortune ;  they  had  no  boat,  and  could 
do  nothing.  Mr.  Parasyte  now  had  the  same  pleas 
ant  prospect  which  he  had  spread  out  before  us  — 
that  of  staying  on  Pine  Island  without  food  till  some 
one  came  to  his  assistance.  We  hoped  he  enjoyed 
it ;  and  in  the  mean  time  we  turned  our  attention  to 
our  own  immediate  future. 

"  Fellows,  I  am  afraid  we  have  got  into  a  bad 
scrape,"  said  Vallington,  again  wiping  his  heated 
brow ;  and  we  could  not  help  seeing  that  he  did 
not  feel  just  right  in  view  of  what  he  had  done. 

u  All  right ;  we  will  take  our  chances,"  replied  one 
of  the  students ;  and  this  was  the  prevailing  senti 
ment. 

"Although  I  think  we  were  right  in  the  begin 
ning,  I  am  afraid  we  are  overdoing  the  matter.  But 
what  could  we  do  ?  "  continued  our  general,  with  en 
ergy.  "We  couldn't  stay  on  that  island  and  be 
starved  out.  We  paid  for  the  provisions  with  our  own 
money,  and  they  had  no  right  to  take  them  from  us." 

u  No  I  "  ihouted  the  boys,  indignantly. 


240  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"Now  we  have  the  steamer;  what  shall  we  do 
with  her?" 

"Let  us  go  on  a  cruise,"  suggested  Fred  Mason. 

"I  did  not  take  possession  of  the  boat  with  the 
intention  of  making  any  use  of  her  only  to  get  away 
from  the  island  while  it  was  possible  to  do  so,"  re 
plied  Vallington. 

"O,  let's  have  some  fun  in  her,  now  we  have  got 
her,"  added  Mason. 

"We  are  drifting  over  to  Cannondale  pretty  rap 
idly,  general,"  I  interposed.  "  We  must  go  ahead,  or 
we  shall  run  ashore." 

"I  don't  exactly  know  what  to  do,  or  where  to 
go,"  continued  our  perplexed  leader. 

"  We  must  go  ahead  now,  and  settle  that  question 
by  and  by,"  I  added. 

"Can  you  steer  her,  commodore?"  he  asked. 

"  Certainly  I  can.  I  understand  the  wheel  now, 
and  I  know  all  about  the  lake.  If  you  can  manage 
the  engine,  I  can  take  care  of  the  steering." 

"My  brother  is  an  engineer  on  a  Hudson  River 
boat,  and  I  have  spent  many  a  day  with  him  in  the 
engine-room.  I  think  I  understand  the  engine  pretty 
well,"  he  replied. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  241 

"  Let  us  go  ahead  then,"  said  one  of  the  impatient 
fellows. 

"  We  will  start  her  again,  commodore ;  and  I  wish 
you  would  take  her  to  some  place  where  we  can 
lie  to,  and  decide  upon  our  future  course." 

"  I  will  do  so,  general ;  but  I  don't  think  it  will 
hurt  those  on  the  island  to  wait  a  while,"  I  an 
swered. 

"  Very  well ;  we  will  go  where  you  pilot  us,  com 
modore,"  added  Vallington,  as  he  returned  to  the 
engine-room. 

Three  of  the  students  were  sent  down  into  the 
fire-room,  after  being  instructed  in  their  duty  by  the 
general,  who  was  careful  to  tell  them  not  to  put  too 
much  wood  in  the  furnaces.  By  this  time  the  Splash 
had  come  alongside,  and  was  made  fast  to  the  stern. 
I  invited  Bob  Hale  and  Tom  Rush  to  occupy  the 
wheel-house  with  me,  and  I  took  my  place  at  the 
spokes. 

"  What  are  we  going  to  do  ?  "  asked  Bob,  who  had 
not  been  present  at  the  conference  on  the  forward 
deck. 

"That  is  not  decided,"  replied  Tom.  "We  are 
21 


242  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

going  to  lie  to  somewhere,  and  talk  the  mattci 
over." 

"  I  don't  know  about  this  steaming  it  on  the  lake," 
added  Bob,  shaking  his  head.  "  Suppose  the  boat 
should  burst  her  boiler  —  where  should  we  be  ?  " 

"  No  danger  of  that ;  Vallington  knows  all  about 
engines,  and  the  commodore  knows  how  to  steer," 
said  Tom,  lightly. 

I  struck  one  bell,  after  looking  at  the  paper  which 
Vallington  had  given  me,  to  make  sure  that  I  was 
right.  In  response  to  my  signal,  the  wheels  began 
to  turn,  and  the  Adieno  went  "  ahead  slowly."  I  soon 
brought  her  to  bear  on  the  helm,  and  finding  I  had 
the  boat  under  perfect  control,  I  ventured  to  strike 
the  four  bells,  which  indicated  that  she  was  to  "go 
ahead,  full  speed." 

The  steam  was  rather  low  in  the  boilers,  and  "  toll 
speed  "  I  found  was  not  very  rapid.  The  boat  steered 
easily,  and  minded  her  helm  so  promptly,  that  I  soon 
became  quite  fascinated  with  my  occupation.  Ther* 
was  something  very  exhilarating  in  the  fact  that  I 
was  directing  the  course  of  what  to  me  was  an  im 
mense  craft ;  and  every  time  I  moved  the  wheel,  and 


THE   FORTUNES   OP   A   STUDENT.  243 

saw  the  bow  veer  in  obedience  to  her  helm,  it  af 
forded  me  a  thrill  of  delight,  and  I  wholly  forgot 
the  enormity  of  the  enterprise  in  which  our  party 
were  engaged.  I  was  so  pleased  with  my  employ 
ment  that  I  came  very  near  devoting  my  life  to  the 
business  of  piloting  a  steamboat. 

I  steered  the  Adieno  to  the  northward,  until  she 
had  passed  clear  of  Pine  Island,  when  I  put  her 
head  to  the  west,  intending  to  run  for  a  couple 
of  islands  six  miles  down  the  lake,  called  "The 
Sisters." 


244  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

IN   WHICH     ERNEST    PILOTS    THE    ADIENO    TO    "THE 
SISTERS." 

THERE  comes  the  Champion!"  exclaimed  Bob 
Hale,  pointing  to  the  steamer  that  regularly 
made  her  trip  round  the  lake  every  day,  as  she 
came  out  from  behind  a  point  of  land  on  the  north 
shore,  beyond  which  she  made  a  landing. 

"We   must   give   her   a   wide   berth,"   I   replied. 

"  Why  so  ?  Her  people  will  not  know  that  it  isn't 
all  right  with  the  Adieno." 

"We  are  in  no  immediate  danger;  but  suppose 
the  captain  of  this  boat  should  find  means  to  get 
to  Cannondale  before  the  Champion  does,  he  might 
engage  her  to  go  in  pursuit  of  us." 

"That  would  be  jolly!"  said  Tom  Rush.  "We 
should  have  a  glorious  race!" 

"But  the   chances   are    against    us    in   a  race,"  I 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  245 

replied,  confounded  by  the  temerity  of  Tom  in 
thinking  of  such  a  thing  as  contending  with  the 
steamboat  men  on  their  own  ground. 

"Not  a  bit  of  it,  Ernest.  The  Adieno  is  the 
faster  boat  of  the  two  —  that  has  been  tried  a 
dozen  times,"  added  Tom,  as  much  excited  as  though 
the  race  had  actually  commenced. 

"We  must  not  attempt  to  beard  the  lion  in  his 
den." 

"  Why  not  ?  We  might  as  well  be  hung  for  an 
old  sheep  as  a  lamb.  We  are  in  a  scrape,  and 
even  Vallington  thinks  it  is  a  bad  one  by  this 
time.  The  more  advantage  we  gain,  the  better 
terms  we  can  make." 

"I  don't  know  about  it,  Tom.  I  feel  as  though 
we  had  carried  this  thing  about  far  enough,  and 
the  sooner  we  get  out  of  the  scrape,  the  better  it 
will  be  for  us." 

"Those  are  my  sentiments.  My  father  is  part 
owner  in  this  boat,  and  I  think  he  will  not  enjoy 
the  idea  of  our  going  off  on  a  cruise  in  her,"  add- 
3d  Bob  Hale. 

"  Pooh !   we  won't  hurt  her,"  replied  Tom. 
21* 


246  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

"We  don't  intend  to  hurt  her;  but  we  are  follow- 
ing  a  business  just  now  that  we  don't  know  much 
about." 

"Don't  you  know  the  lake,  and  don't  Vallington 
know  all  about  the  engine?" 

"Neither  of  us  has  had  any  experience." 

"That's  so,"  added  Bob.  "In  my  opinion  break 
ing  away  is  about  played  out.  We  have  made  up 
our  minds  that  we  can't  have  anything  more  to 
do  with  Mr.  Parasyte,  and  we  may  as  well  return 
to  Parkville,  and  go  to  work  in  a  more  reasona 
ble  way.  We  can  send  the  circulars  to  our  par 
ents,  and  dig  out  of  the  difficulty  the  best  way  we 
can." 

"I  agree  to  that,"  I  answered.  Not  that  I  cared 
for  myself,  for  my  "breaking  away"  was  a  much 
more  serious  matter  than  that  of  my  fellow-stu 
dents;  but  I  thought  it  better  for  them  to  get 
out  of  the  mud  before  they  sank  any  deeper  into 
the  mire. 

"I  am  willing  to  do  as  the  rest  of  the  fellows 
Jo;  but  I  don't  want  to  be  whipped  round  a 
gtump  when  there  is  no  need  of  it,"  continued 


THE   FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  247 

Tom.  "If  the  Champion  chases  us,  I  go  for  keep 
ing  out  of  the  way  till  we  can  retire  from  the 
field  without  any  broken  heads." 

"So  far  I  shall  agree  with  you,  Tom,"  I  replied. 
"I  am  not  in  favor  of  surrendering,  to  be  kicked 
and  cuffed  by  these  steamboat  men,  who  are  not 
exactly  lambs  in  their  dispositions." 

"What's  the  use  of  talking?"  interposed  Bob 
Hale.  "The  Champion  is  not  after  us,  and  it  does 
not  appear  that  she  will  be." 

"It  appears  so  to  me,"  I  answered.  "I  have  no 
idea  that  the  captain  of  the  Adieno  will  stay  on 
Pine  Island  all  day.  I  found  a  way  to  get  ashore 
this  morning,  and  I  think  he  will  be  able  to  do  so." 

"Perhaps  he  will." 

"I  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  he  will  reach  the 
shore  by  one  o'clock,  if  he  has  not  already  done  so. 
No  doubt  he  thinks  his  boat  will  be  smashed  to 
pieces,  or  blown  up,  if  he  does  not  recover  her 
soon.  He  isn't  going  to  sit  down  and  bite  his 
finger  nails." 

"He  may  not  be  able  to  get  the  Champion,"  re 
plied  Bob  Hale,  who  evidently  did  not  wish  to 


248  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

believe    that    there   would   be   a   contest  for    superi 
ority  between  the  two  steamers. 

"I  don't  profess  to  be  a  prophet,  Bob,  but  I  can 
see  through  a  millstone  when  the  hole  is  big  enough. 
I  will  tell  you  just  how  I  think  it  will  be.  The 
captain  of  the  Adieno  will  make  a  raft,  and  get 
to  Cannondale.  Then  he  will  take  the  Champion 
for  Parkville,  arriving  about  half  past  one.  The 
boat  does  not  start  on  her  trip  down  the  lake 
till  five  o'clock,  and  that  will  give  her  three  hours 
and  a  half  to  spare.  You  may  take  my  word  for 
it,  that  time  will  be  used  in  chasing  us." 
•  "Very  likely  you  are  right,  Ernest;  we  shall  see. 
It  is  twelve  o'clock  now,  and  we  haven't  much  time 
to  consider  what  we  shall  do,"  said  Bob  Hale,  look 
ing  very  serious ;  and  it  was  evident  now,  if  it  had 
not  been  before,  that  he  had  strong  objections  to  any 
steamboat  enterprises. 

"  It's  nearly  dinner  time,"  added  Tom ;  "  and  I 
must  go  and  see  about  the  provender." 

Bob  Hale  went  below  to  have  a  talk  with  Valling- 
ton,  and  the  commissary  left  for  the  kitchen,  to 
provide  our  noon  rations.  I  was  left  alone  in  the 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         249 

wheel-house.  I  enjoyed  my  occupation  very  much; 
but  the  talk  of  my  friends  had  filled  me  with 
doubts  and  fears,  so  that  my  situation  was  not  so 
delightful  as  before.  I  could  not  help  asking  myself 
what  was  to  come  out  of  this  scrape,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  it  could  result  in  nothing  but  defeat  and 
disaster. 

The  Adieno  was  approaching  The  Sisters,  at  one 
of  which  there  was  a  pier,  like  that  at  Pine  Island, 
which  had  been  erected  for  the  use  of  the  scows 
employed  in  the  transportation  of  the  wood  cut  on 
the  island.  I  knew  that  the  water  around  it  was 
deep  enough  for  the  steamer,  for  I  had  seen  her  land 
there.  Between  the  two  islands  there  was  a  channel 
not  more  than  twenty  rods  wide,  by  which  alone  the 
wood  pier  could  be  reached. 

The  channel  had  barely  depth  enough  in  the  mid 
dle  to  permit  the  passage  of  the  Adieno;  but  as  it 
was  perfectly  straight,  and  the  water  high  in  the 
lake,  I  considered  myself  competent  to  take  her 
through.  The  boat  minded  her  helm  very  prettily, 
and  there  was  no  current  in  the  channel  to  interfere 
with  my  calculations,  so  that  I  did  not  regard  the 


250  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

place  as  very  difficult  navigation.  I  had  been  through 
the  channel  twenty  times  in  the  Splash.  The  pier 
ran  out  from  the  island  to  the  deep  water,  so  that  I 
had  only  to  run  the  bow  up  to  it,  and  make  fast 
to  the  ring.  The  steamer  would  be  safe  here,  and, 
being  concealed  between  the  islands,  could  only  be 
seen  from  one  point  above  and  one  below ;  and 
here  we  could  have  our  dinner,  and  hold  our  im 
portant  consultation  without  the  danger  of  interrup 
tion. 

I  had  another  and  stronger  motive  for  entering 
this  channel,  and  without  which,  perhaps,  I  might 
not  have  had  the  confidence  to  run  even  the  slight 
risk  which  the  navigation  of  the  passage  involved. 
It  was  so  fully  ground  into  my  bones  that  the  Cham 
pion  would  be  after  us  about  three  o'clock,  or  as  soon 
as  she  had  landed  her  passengers  at  Parkville,  that 
I  wished  to  be  fully  prepared  for  any  emergency. 
To  the  north  of  the  "  North  Sister,"  and  to  the  south 
of  the  "South  Sister,"  the  water  was  shoal  for  a 
mile  in  each  direction,  while  the  channel  between 
the  islands  seemed  to  have  been  kept  open  by  the 
strong  south-west  and  north-east  winds,  as  they  forced 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  251 

the  waters  through.  At  any  rate,  there  was  a  chan 
nel  with  five  feet  of  water  in  it,  though  I  was  not 
entirely  certain  in  regard  to  the  explanation  of  the 
fact. 

The  Champion  was  a  larger  boat,  drawing  one  foot 
more  water  aft  than  the  Adieno,  and  therefore  could 
not  pass  through  the  channel,  or  come  within  half  a 
mile  of  the  wood  pier.  My  idea  was,  that  in  this 
position  we  could  not  be  approached  by  our  antici 
pated  pursuer,  as  we  lay  moored  at  the  wharf.  If 
chased,  I  might  be  able  to  gain  on  the  Champion  by 
running  through  The  Sisters  Channel,  which  would 
enable  me  to  come  out  two  or  three  miles  ahead  of 
her  on  the  opposite  side,  as  she  would  be  obliged  to 
go  a  mile,  north  or  south,  to  get  round  the  shoal 
water. 

I  was  so  pleased  with  the  calculation  I  had  made, 
that  I  could  not  help  wishing  I  was  employed  in  a 
better  cause  than  in  fighting  the  battle  of  a  parcel 
of  runaway  students,  —  it  would  have  been  so  ex 
citing  to  play  the  game  of  strategy  in  real  earnest, 
and  in  a  good  cause.  I  plumed  myself  just  then 
on  being  a  great  navigator,  and  a  shrewd  caJcula- 


252  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

tor,  and  I  wished  to  test  my  plans.  It  so  hap 
pened,  however,  that  they  were  tested,  as  the  sequel 
will  show. 

The  Adieno  approached  the  narrow  channel,  which 
was  just  as  clearly  defined  in  my  mind  as  though 
the  bottom  of  the  lake  had  been  laid  bare  to  me ; 
for  I  had  always  been  obliged  to  keep  in  the  deep 
water  even  when  I  went  through  in  the  Splash.  As 
the  wind,  though  not  so  strong  as  it  had  been  in 
the  morning,  still  came  fresh  from  the  north-west,  I 
hugged  the  weather  side  of  the  channel,  and,  with 
the  boat  at  full  speed,  went  on  my  course.  I  was 
just  on  the  point  of  ringing  one  bell  to  slow  down, 
vdien  the  steamer's  wheels  suddenly  stopped. 

"What  are  you  about,  Thornton?"  shouted  Val- 
lington,  rushing  out  of  the  engine-room  to  the  for 
ward  deck,  both  excited  and  angry. 

"I'm  all  right!"  I  replied,  provoked  at  his  singu 
Jar  conduct  in  stopping  the  boat  at  such  a  critical 
point. 

"Where  are  you  going?  Do  you  want  to  run  us 
all  ashore?" 

"  I  don't,  but  I   think  you  do.      Go  ahead,  or  we 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.         253 

shall  be  aground  in  a  moment,"  I  added,  as  the 
Adieno  was  losing  her  headway,  and  we  were  not 
yet  sheltered  by  the  North  Sister  from  the  force  of 
the  wind. 

"I'm  not  going  any  farther  into  this  hole,"  replied 
he,  sternly.  "I  think  you  are  crazy,  Thornton,  to 
take  the  boat  into  such  a  place." 

"I  know  what  I  am  about,"  I  answered,  rather 
sharply;  "and  if  you  will  take  care  of  the  engine, 
I  will  look  out  for  the  helm." 

"You'll  smash  the  boat  all  to  pieces  —  going  into 
a  little,  narrow,  dirty  channel  at  full  speed." 

"I  know  the  channel  as  well  as  I  know  my  own 
name.  If  you  will  go  ahead,  we  shall  be  all  right ! " 
I  shouted. 

"  1  won't  go  ahead  any  farther  into  this  hole,"  said 
he,  decidedly. 

"O,  yes,  go  ahead,"  interposed  Bob  Hale.  "Er 
nest  knows  what  he  is  about." 

"Perhaps  he  does;  but  I  want  to  know  what  he 
is  about  too.  I  don't  want  the  steamer  smashed  or 
injured." 

It  was  of  no  use  for  me  to  say  anything  more, 
22 


254  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

and  I  held  my  tongue.  The  Adieno  had  now  en 
tirely  lost  her  headway,  and  as  the  strong  wind  be 
gan  to  act  on  her  top  works,  she  drifted  over  to  the 
lee  side  of  the  channel.  She  grated  a  moment  on 
the  bottom,  and  then  stuck  fast,  hard  aground,  so  far 
as  I  could  judge. 

"There!  now  do  you  see  what  you  have  done?" 
shouted  Vallington,  stamping  his  foot  angrily  upon 
the  deck. 

"I  see  what  you  have  done,"  I  replied,  as  calmly 
as  I  could ;  and  that  was  not  saying  much,  for  I  was 
very  indignant  at  being  charged  with  what  was 
plainly  his  doing. 

And  there  we  were,  hard  and  fast  aground,  with 
a  tempest  brewing  between  the  general  and  the  com 
modore. 


TILE    FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  255 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

IN    WHICH    EKNEST    TAKES    COMMAND    OF    THE 
EXPEDITION. 

IT  was  useless  for  me  to  remain  any  longer  in 
the  wheel-house,  and  I  descended  by  the  for 
ward  ladder  to  the  deck.  I  was  indignant,  but  I 
was  determined  to  "  face  the  music."  The  best  of 
friends  are  liable  to  "  fall  out "  at  times,  and  no 
better  than  Vallington  and  myself  had  ever  ex 
isted.  He  was  burdened  by  the  responsibility  of 
the  position  he  had  assumed,  and  perhaps  did  not 
feel  just  right  about  the  course  he  had  taken. 
These  things  may  have  made  him  irritable.  Though 
I  had  never  before  known  him  to  be  unkind  or  un- 
courteous,  he  had  certainly  "  pitched  into  me,"  on 
the  present  occasion,  in  a  manner  which  my  self- 
respect  would  not  permit  me  to  endure. 

I  had  been  acting,  in  charge  of  the  wheel,  to  the 


256  BREAKING   AWAY,   OE 

best  of  my  ability;  and  I  was  perfectly  confident 
that  nothing  would  have  gone  wrong  with  the  steamer 
if  the  engineer  had  not  stopped  the  wheels.  How 
ever  I  felt  on  the  general  question  of  duty,  I  was 
quite  satisfied  that  I  had  been  faithful  to  the  inter 
ests  of  the  expedition  upon  which  we  had  embarked ; 
and  I  could  not  bear  to  be  "  snapped  up,"  and  treated 
like  an  inferior  in  knowledge  and  skill,  even  by  my 
chosen  leader.  I  was  "  chief  of  navigation,"  at  least ; 
and  I  felt  that  the  general  had  interfered  with  my 
part  of  the  work.  He  accused  me  of  causing  the 
mischief,  when  he  had  been  the  author  of  it  him 
self;  and  this  was  so  plain  to  me  that  I  could 
not  help  resenting  it. 

Very  likely  my  face  was  flushed  with  anger  and 
excitement  when  I  confronted  Vallington  on  the  for 
ward  deck.  If  it  was,  his  was  not  less  so,  and  there 
was  a  lively  prospect  of  a  "family  quarrel."  With 
my  strong  consciousness  that  I  had  done  right,  or, 
at  least,  intended  to  do  right,  so  far  as  our  expedi 
tion  was  concerned,  I  could  have  afforded  to  refrain 
from  heated  expressions ;  and  it  would  have  been 
better  if  I  had  done  so.  It  is  no  reason,  because 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        257 

one  person  gets  mad,  that  another  should.  It  is 
more  dignified,  manly,  and  Christian  for  one  always 
to  control  his  temper.  Let  the  truth  be  spoken 
forcibly,  if  need  be,  but  kindly. 

"  We  are  in  for  a  pretty  scrape  now,"  said  Val- 
lington,  sternly  and  angrily,  as  I  walked  up  to  him. 

"It  isn't  my  fault  if  we  are,"  I  answered,  sharply. 

"  Why  do  you  say  it  isn't  your  fault,  Thornton  ? 
Didn't  you  pilot  the  steamer  into  this  hole  ? " 

"  I  didn't  pilot  her  aground.  When  you  stopped 
her  there  were  two  or  three  feet  of  water  under 
her  keel." 

"What  did  you  bring  her  in  here  for?  If  I 
hadn't  stopped  her  when  I  did,  you  would  have 
smashed  her  up." 

"  Perhaps  I  should,"  I  answered  with  a  sneer,  when 
I  found  it  was  impossible  to  make  any  headway 
against  the  general's  unreasonable  speech. 

"You  were  going  at  full  speed;  and  it  is  lucky 
I  happened  to  see  the  shore  and  stop  her  when 
I  did." 

"  I  have   nothing   more    to   say,"  I  replied,  seating 
myself  on  the  rail  of  the  steamer. 
22* 


258  BREAKING    AAV  AY,    OR 

"  I  don't  think  there  is  much  more  to  be  said. 
Here  we  are,  hard  aground ;  and  anybody  that  has 
a  mind  to  come  after  us  can  take  us." 

I  made  no  reply.  Vallington  went  to  the  gang 
way  and  looked  over  into  the  shallow  water.  Then 
he  walked  over  to  the  other  side,  and  I  had  no  doubt 
our  situation  looked  hopeless  to  him.  After  he  had 
walked  about  a  while,  his  anger  abated ;  and  perhaps 
he  was  conscious  that  he  had  been  too  fast  in  ex 
pressing  himself. 

"What's  to  be  done?  That's  the  next  question," 
said  he. 

"I  suppose  nothing  can  be  done,"  replied  Tom 
Rush,  who  was  more  disappointed  than  any  other 
fellow  on  board.  "They  say  the  Champion  will 
be  down  after  us  this  afternoon.  Perhaps  she  will 
drag  us  off,  and  then  our  tyrants  will  treat  us  as 
they  think  proper." 

"You  needn't  disturb  yourselves  about  the  Cham 
pion,"  I  interposed.  "  She  can't  come  within  half  a 
mile  of  us  at  least." 

"Is  that  so?" 

"  That  is  so." 


THE   FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  259 

"  It  doesn't  make  much  difference  whether  she  can 
or  not.  We  must  stay  here  till  some  one  helps  us 
out  of  the  scrape,"  added  Vallington.  "  It  was  stupid 
to  come  in  here." 

"I  don't  think  so,"  said  Bob  Hale,  decidedly. 

"Here  we  are  aground,  anyhow." 

"Harry,"  continued  Bob,  gently  and  kindly,  "I 
think  Ernest  was  right  in  what  he  said.  If  you 
hadn't  stopped  the  engine,  we  should  have  gone 
through  well  enough." 

Vallington  bit  his  lips,  and  he  and  Bob  walked 
aft  together.  They  were  absent  a  few  moments; 
and  when  he  returned,  the  general's  face  wore  a 
different  expression. 

"  Thornton,  I  acknowledge  that  I  was  wrong,"  said 
he,  extending  his  hand  to  me. 

The  boys  standing  around  us  immediately  began 
to  clap  their  hands  in  token  of  their  satisfaction.  In 
matters  of  navigation  they  were  more  willing  to  be 
lieve  in  me  than  in  Vallington  ;  and  probably  most 
of  them  were  satisfied  that  I  had  been  in  the  right. 

"  Don't  say  another  word,"  I  replied,  jumping  down 
from  my  seat,  and  grasping  his  offered  hand. 


260  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  You  will  excuse  my  hasty  language,"  he  con. 
tinued. 

"  Certainly ;  and  I  ask  the  same  favor  of  you,"  I 
replied. 

"  I  irritated  you,  commodore,  by  my  unreasonable 
words,  and  I  am  willing  to  bear  all  the  blame." 

"You  don't  deserve  it  all." 

If  Vallington  had  been  less  noble  and  manly,  we 
might  have  had  a  bad  quarrel;  as  it  was,  our  differ 
ences  were  promptly  healed. 

"Now,  what's  to  be  done,  commodore?"  the  gen 
eral  proceeded.  "  I  have  got  you  into  the  scrape  ; 
but  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  get  out  of  it." 

"I  think  I  shall,"  I  replied,  confidently. 

"They  say  we  are  to  be  chased  by  the  Champion 
this  afternoon ;  but  just  now  we  don't  seem  to  be  in 
condition  to  be  chased  even  by  a  scow." 

"We  are  not  very  hard  aground;  we  only  drifted 
on  the  shoal  bottom;  and  if  I  mistake  not,  we  can 
work  her  off.  So  far  as  the  Champion  is  concerned, 
I  am  satisfied  she  will  be  after  us  as  soon  as  she 
has  landed  her  passengers  at  Parkville ;  but  that  will 
not  be  for  a  couple  of  hours  yet.*' 


THE   FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  261 

"  Then  you  really  expect  her." 

"  I  certainly  do ;  and  when  we  float  again,  I  don't 
care  how  soon  she  comes.  I  came  into  this  place, 
which  you  call  a  hole,  general,  simply  to  get  ready 
for  the  Champion ;  for  she  draws  too  much  water  to 
pass  through  this  channel." 

"  Well,  that's  a  double  proof  that  I  have  wronged 
you,  and  I  am  all  the  more  sorry  for  my  unkindness." 

"Don't  mention  that  again,  Vallington,"  I  replied, 
touched  by  his  magnanimity. 

"  Fellows,"  said  Vallington,  turning  to  the  boys, 
"  I  resign  my  commission  as  general-in-chief  of  this 
expedition." 

"  No,  no !  "   shouted  the  students. 

"  We  are  on  the  water  now,  and  it  is  more  proper 
that  the  commodore  should  have  the  entire  command. 
When  we  are  on  shore  again,  I  will  resume  my 
office.  I  will  obey  all  the  commodore's  orders  now, 
and  the  rest  of  you  will  do  the  same." 

I  protested,  but  the  general  insisted.  We  finally 
agreed  to  the  proposition,  and  for  the  time  I  became 
the  commander  of  the  expedition.  Our  first  business 
was  to  float  the  steamer.  Vallington  went  back  to 


262  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

the  engine-room,  and  I  resumed  my  place  at  the 
wheel.  I  rang  to  back  her,  and  the  paddles  slapped 
the  water  furiously  for  a  time,  but  without  pro 
ducing  any  effect.  The  steamer  had  taken  the 
ground  harder  than  I  supposed.  She  had  run  her 
bow  upon  the  gradual  slope  of  the  bottom  till  the 
wheels  were  powerless  to  move  her. 

The  boys  looked  at  one  another  in  blank  dismay, 
and  seemed  to  feel  just  as  though  the  enemy  were 
to  "bag"  them,  as  a  sportsman  does  the  game  he 
has  brought  down.  I  did  not  despair  yet.  From  the 
wheel-house  I  had  surveyed  the  surroundings,  and  a 
plan  had  occurred  to  me  by  which  I  hoped  to  work 
the  Adieno  out  of  her  uncomfortable  position. 

"No  go,"  said  Vallington,  as  we  met  together  on 
the  main  deck. 

"Not  yet;  but  we  won't  give  it  up.  The  bow 
had  dug  into  the  bottom  more  than  I  supposed. 
We  must  carry  a  line  ashore,  and  make  fast  to  one 
of  those  trees;  then  I  think  we  can  pull  her  off." 

Bob  Hale,  with  two  others,  was  sent  ashore  on  the 
North  Sister  in  the  Splash,  carrying  the  end  of  a 
long  rope.  When  he  had  secured  it  to  a  large 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  263 

tree  on  the  shove,  I  took  the  other  end,  the  line 
passing  through  a  round  hawse-hole  forward,  and 
conveyed  it  aft  to  the  shaft.  After  winding  it  four 
or  five  times  round  the  shaft,  I  told  the  boys  to  haul 
it  taut;  and  about  twenty  of  them  laid  hold  of  the 
rope  to  "take  in  the  slack,"  if  we  were  fortunate 
enough  to  obtain  any. 

"Bully  for  you,"  said  Vallington,  as  he  compre 
hended  my  arrangement. 

"If  the  rope  don't  break,  something  will  come,"  I 
replied. 

I  had  been  obliged  to  join  several  ropes,  in  order 
to  form  one  long  enough ;  but  having  carefully  avoid 
ed  "  granny  knots,"  I  hoped  it  would  hold.  The 
bearing  of  the  line  was  at  the  hawse-hole,  near  the 
bow  of  the  boat;  and  as  the  power  was  applied  to 
the  rope  by  turning  the  wheel  and  shaft,  the  ten 
dency  was  to  haul  the  forward  end  of  the  boat  off 
the  ground  into  the  deeper  water. 

"All  ready  now,  Vallington,"  I  continued,  when 
the  preparations  were  completed.  "  Back  her  slowly." 

He  started  the  engine,  as  I  directed. 
"Haul  taut  on  that  rope!"  I  shouted  to  the   boys 
at  the  line. 


264  BREAKING    AWAY,   OR 

The  wheels  turned,  and  the  shaft  revolved.  The 
rope  groaned  and  strained. 

"  Stop  her ! "  I  added  to  the  engineer,  afraid  to 
risk  the  strain.  "Run  aft  the  chain-box." 

My  orders  were  obeyed;  and  as  the  boat  floated 
at  her  stern,  the  weight  of  the  chain-box  was  sensi 
bly  felt. 

"Back  her  slowly  again,"  I  continued. 

Again  the  rope  groaned  and  strained  as  though  too 
much  was  expected  of  it. 

"  She  starts !  "  cried  the  boys  forward.  "  She  is 
coming  off!" 

I  heard  the  keel  scraping  upon  the  bottom ;  and 
as  the  rope  wound  up,  the  Adieno  slid  off  into  the 
deep  water. 

"Hurrah!"  shouted  the  boys. 

"  Let  go  the  rope ! "  I  called  to  the  boys  aft. 
"Stop  her,  Vallington." 

I  hastened  up  to  the  wheel-house,  the  better  to 
work  her.  I  found  she  lay  in  good  position  to  go 
ahead,  and  I  shouted  to  Bob  Hale  to  cast  off  the 
rope  from  the  tree,  directing  the  boys  on  the  for 
ward  deck  to  haul  it  on  board.  I  rang  one  bell, 


THE    FORTUNES    OF   A    STUDENT.  265 

and  the  boat  moved  ahead  slowly  towards  the 
wood  pier.  The  boys  cheered  lustily,  and  were 
overjoyed  at  our  good  fortune  in  getting  out  of 
the  scrape.  In  a  few  moments  I  ran  the  bow  of 
the  steamer  up  to  the  pier,  and  she  was  made  fast 
to  the  ring. 

"  Now  we  are  all  hunky-dory,"  said  Tom  Rush,  who 
was  rather  given  to  "  expressions,"  and  who  was  over 
joyed  to  find  there  was  still  a  chance  for  an  excite 
ment. 

"Not  quite,"  I  added. 

"What's  the  matter  now?" 

"We  want  some  dinner." 

"  You  shall  have  it  in  half  an  hour." 

And  while  Tom  was   superintending   the   cooking, 
Vallington,  Bob  Hale,  and  myself  had  a  Consultation 
in  the  wheel-house. 
23 


266  BREAKING  AWAY,   OB 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

IN   WHICH    ERNEST    ENGAGES    IN   AN    EXCITING    STEAM 
BOAT    RACE. 

IF  you  ask  for  my  opinion,"  said  Bob  Hale,  "I 
say  we  had  better  return  to  Parkville  at  once, 
and  not  wait  to  be  driven  back." 

"It  is  easy  enough  for  you  to  say  that,"  replied 
Tom  Rush,  who  had  joined  us.  "You  live  there, 
and  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  go  home;  but  what 
are  the  fellows  who  reside  a  hundred  miles  from 
there  to  do?" 

"They  will  not  be  any  worse  off  there  than  they 
will  be  here.  The  question  is  only  between  going 
back  and  being  driven  back,"  added  Bob. 

"  I  suppose  that  we  are  to  acknowledge  that 
breaking  away  has  been  a  failure,"  said  Vallington. 

"  Not  at  all ;  I,  for  one,  won't  have  any  more  to 
do  with  Mr.  Parasyte,"  answered  Bob.  "What  do 
you  say,  Ernest?" 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A   STUDENT.  267 

"I  probably  shall  not  go  back  to  the  Institute, 
whatever  happens,"  I  replied.  "  My  breaking  away 
is  not  from  school  only,  but  from  all  the  home  I 
ever  knew.  I  have  been  thrown  out  upon  the  world, 
to  take  care  of  myself." 

For  a  moment  my  friends  seemed  to  forget  that 
we  were  in  council  to  determine  what  should  be 
done  for  the  rebels  in  their  sympathy  for  me ;  but  I 
assured  them  I  was  not  at  all  concerned  about 
myself,  and  felt  abundantly  able  to  n  ake  my  way 
without  any  help. 

"  But  what  an  old  humbug  your  uncle  is ! "  said 
Tom. 

"  He  is  a  strange  man.  He  seemed  to  have  turned 
me  out  because  I  displeased  him  in  resisting  Mr. 
Parasyte's  injustice.  He  is  afraid  my  conduct  will 
lessen  the  value  of  his  mortgage  on  the  Parkville 
Liberal  Institute." 

"  I  think  Mr.  Parasyte's  conduct  has  lessened  it," 
said  Vallington.  "  But  all  this  is  neither  here  nor 
there.  What  shall  we  do  with  this  steamer  ? " 

"  Take  her  back  to  Parkville,  and  leave  her  there," 
answered  Bob. 


268  BREAKING    AWAY,    OR 

"What  are  the  fellows  to  do?"  asked  Tom. 

"Let  them  go  back  to  the  Institute,  and  lie  back 
till  something  happens." 

"I  don't  believe  anything  will  happen  this  year," 
laughed  Tom,  who  was  always  light-hearted  in  any 
emergency. 

"  Now,  I  think  something  will  happen  within  a 
few  days.  I  know  that  certain  persons  in  Parkville, 
who  have  long  been  dissatisfied  with  Mr.  Parasyte, 
intended  to  have  a  change  months  ago  ;  and  if  I 
mistake  not,  this  affair  of  ours  will  bring  matters  to 
a  head,"  said  Bob. 

"  What  can  they  do  ?  Mr.  Parasyte  is  as  obstinate 
as  a  mule,  and  owns  the  Institute  himself,"  added 
Vallington. 

"  Not  quite ;  my  uncle  will  own  the  most  of  it  if 
his  note  isn't  paid,", I  interposed. 

"I  am  not  at  liberty  to  tell  even  what  I  know, 
which  is  not  much  ;  but  I  believe  something  will 
turn  up  which  will  put  things  right  at  the  Institute. 
All  we  have  to  do  is  to  go  back  to  Parkville  and 
make  our  peace  with  the  steamboat  folks  the  best 
way  we  can,"  continued  Bob. 


THE    FORTUNES   OF   A    STUDENT.  26S 

We  all  agreed  that  the  steamboat  enterprise  was 
a  bad  affair  for  us ;  but  we  were  just  as  unanimous 
in  the  opinion  that  we  could  not  have  done  other 
wise  than  take  her  as  we  did.  It  was  mean  of  her 
captain  to  lend  himself  and  his  boat  to  such  a  man 
as  Mr.  Parasyte.  We  could  not  stay  on  Pine  Island 
without  food  and  without  shelter.  But  we  hoped 
to  return  the  Adieno  uninjured,  and,  through  the 
powerful  influence  of  Bob  Hale's  father,  who  was  the 
wealthiest  man  in  the  county,  to  escape  without  any 
serious  consequences.  It  was  decided,  therefore,  to 
return  to  Parkville  just  as  soon  as  we  had  eaten  our 
dinner. 

Tom  Rush's  cooks  were  either  very  dilatory,  or 
they  had  not  got  the  hang  of  the  steamer's  kitchen, 
for  we  had  to  wait  an  hour  for  the  meal.  We 
dined  in  the  cabin,  where  we  found  everything  we 
needed  to  set  the  table  ;  and  in  spite  of  the  des 
perate  condition  of  our  affairs,  we  enjoyed  ourselves 
very  much.  Some  one  ventured  to  inquire  if  we 
could  not  charter  the  Adieno  for  a  week,  and  finish 
our  breaking  away  in  her,  it  would  be  so  pleasant 
to  live  on  board,  and  cruise  up  and  down  the  beau- 
23* 


270  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

tiful  lake.  But  it  was  satisfactorily  shown  that  our 
finances,  however  they  might  be  improved  by  letters 
from  home,  would  not  warrant  such  a  piece  of  ex 
travagance. 

Thi*  was  the  last  day  of  the  breaking  away,  at 
least  on  the  lake  and  in  camp,  and  we  were  dis 
posed  to  make  the  most  of  it.  As  soon  as  it  was 
announced  that  we  were  to  return  to  Parkville, 
though  some  of  the  students  murmured,  and  wished 
to  make  a  trip  down  the  lake  before  we  went  back, 
the  plan  was  accepted,  and  the  boys  were  disposed 
to  improve  the  remainder  of  the  cruise.  They  per 
sisted  in  enjoying  it ;  and  before  the  boat  left  the 
wood  pier,  they  were  skylarking  and  training  as 
though  the  future  would  require  no  account  to  be 
rendered  of  their  past  conduct. 

Vallington  went  to  the  engine-room,  and  directed 
the  boys  below  to  start  up  the  fires.  With  Bob 
Hale  I  went  to  the  wheel-house  ;  while  Tom  Rush, 
as  he  had  been  directed  by  our  chief,  had  all  the 
dishes  washed,  and  everything  put  in  order  in  the 
cabin  and  kitchen,  for  we  wished  to  leave  the 
boat  in  as  good  condition  in  every  respect  as  we 
found  her. 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  271 

u  Cast  off  the  fasts ! "  I  called  to  the  boys  on  the 
forward  deck,  when  Vallington  informed  me  that  he 
had  steam  enough. 

"All  clear!"  replied  those  who  were  doing  duty 
as  deck  hands. 

I  rang  to  back  her ;  and  when  the  bow  of  the 
Adieno  was  clear  of  the  wharf,  I  started  her  forward 
slowly ;  and  keeping  her  in  the  middle  of  the  chan 
nel,  she  passed  in  safety  out  into  the  broad  lake. 

"  We  are  too  late ;  we  ought  to  have  gone  before," 
gaid  Bob,  impatiently.  "There  comes  the  Champion. 
I  was  certain  she  would  be  after  us  —  as  certain  as 
you  were.  What  shall  we  do?" 

I  headed  the  Adieno  down  the  lake  when  I  saw 
the  Champion  —  that  is,  away  from  Parkville. 

"  We  must  take  our  chances ;  we  can't  do  anything 
else,"  I  replied  to  Bob,  as  I  threw  the  wheel  over. 

"  But  you  are  not  headed  for  Parkville." 

"Not  yet;  for  I  don't  mean  to  be  captured." 

"How  can  you  help  it?" 

"  Perhaps  I  can't  help  it ;  but  I  can  try." 

I  notified  Vallington  through  the  speaking-tube 
that  the  Champion  was  in  sight,  and  headed  to 
wards  Ui. 


272  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

"  We  mustn't  let  her  overtake  us,  if  we  can  help 
it.  I  will  put  on  the  steam,"  he  replied. 

"All  right;  I  can  keep  out  of  her  way,"  I  an 
swered. 

"Why  not  surrender?"  said  Bob,  who  stood  at 
my  side  watching  the  Champion. 

"  Surrender ! "  I  exclaimed. 

"  Why  not  ?    What  harm  will  it  do  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  idea  of  throwing  myself  into  the 
hands  of  those  steamboat  men.  Don't  you  see  the 
Champion  is  full  of  men  ?  " 

"Do  you  suppose  they  would  harm  us?" 

"I  do.  No  doubt  Mr.  Parasyte  is  on  board,  and 
he  will  give  them  liberty  to  maul  us  as  much  as 
they  please." 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right ;  I  didn't  think  of  Mr. 
Parasyte's  being  with  them." 

"  Of  course  he  is ;  and  I  think  we  can  make  better 
terms  by  fighting  it  out.  For  my  own  part,  I  would 
run  the  steamer  ashore  and  take  to  the  woods,  rather 
than  give  myself  up  to  Mr.  Parasyte  and  such  a 
gang  as  he  has  now." 

Bob  did  not  fully  agree  with  me,  though  he  thought 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A    STUDENT.  273 

we  had  better  get  back  to  Parkville,  if  we  could. 
This  was  not  an  easy  matter,  for  the  Champion  lay 
between  us  and  our  destination,  and  could  cut  U8 
off  if  we  attempted  to  pass  her.  She  could  run  up 
alongside  of  the  Adieno,  if  we  attempted  to  dodge 
her,  and  throw  her  men  on  our  decks. 

The  Sisters  lay  near  the  middle  of  the  lake,  and 
the  Champion  must  go  to  the  north  or  to  the  south 
of  them.  I  made  a  blunder ;  I  ought  to  have  waited 
at  the  end  of  the  channel  until  our  pursuer  had 
reached  his  most  southern  or  most  northern  point  in 
coming  round  the  shoal,  and  then  gone  off  in  the 
opposite  direction ;  but  even  then  he  might  have  put 
about,  and  headed  us  off.  It  was  hard  to  decide 
what  to  do,  and  I  continued  to  go  to  the  westward 
until  the  Champion,  which  had  chosen  the  southern 
passage,  was  due  south  of  The  Sisters,  when  I  stood 
away  to  the  northward. 

But  the  pursuer  "  had  me ; "  and  finding  it  was 
useless  to  attempt  to  get  by  her,  I  headed  the  boat 
down  the  lake  again.  The  Champion  then  crowded 
on  all  steam  and  chased  us.  This  was  exactly  what 
I  wished  her  to  do,  and  I  led  her  five  miles  down 
the  lake. 


274  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"  I  don't  know  about  it,  Ernest,"  said  Bob,  shaking 
his  head.  "I  think  she  will  catch  us.  This  boat  is 
the  fastest,  but  we  don't  understand  her  well  enough 
to  make  her  do  her  best." 

"  I  am  afraid  of  that ;  but  don't  talk  to  me,  if  you 
please,  now,"  I  replied. 

I  led  the  Champion  to  the  northward  of  an  island 
at  this  point ;  and  here  her  captain  made  a  blunder, 
which  restored  to  me  the  advantage  I  had  lost  be 
fore.  When  the  Champion  was  well  by  the  island, 
I  turned  the  Adieno  to  the  southward,  and  went 
round  the  island,  which  prevented  our  pursuer  from 
cutting  us  offj  and  saving  any  of  the  distance,  as  he 
might  have  done,  in  the  open  lake. 

"There,  Bob,  I  have  done  it  now,  and  I  am  satis 
fied,"  I  said.  "  She  can't  cut  us  o$  and  it  will  be 
a  square  race  up  the  lake." 

"The  Champion  is  gaining  on  us  every  moment," 
replied  Bob. 

The  other  steamer  was  certainly  overhauling  us. 
The  superior  skill  of  the  men  in  charge  of  her  gave 
them  the  advantage.  I  told  Vallington  of  the  fact^ 
and  soon  the  roaring  of  the  furnaces  and  the  creak* 


•   '••  ITV1. 

"'"••  •  .    "       M         L    1 


l/i  1 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT. 

ing  of  the  boat  assured  me  he  was  in  earnest.  But 
in  spite  of  his  renewed  exertions,  the  Champion  was 
gaining  a  little,  and  I  was  sure  that  she  would  over 
take  us  long  before  we  could  reach  Parkville.  I 
headed  her  for  The  Sisters,  therefore,  determined  to 
put  in  force  the  plan  I  had  devised  before  dinner. 
I  ran  directly  for  the  channel,  and  the  Champion 
followed. 

The  pursuer  was  almost  upon  us  when  we  came 
within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  end  of  the  channel. 
Both  boats  were  shaking  and  trembling  under  the 
high  pressure  of  steam,  and  every  fellow  on  board 
the  Adieno  was  in  a  fever  of  excitement. 

"  Crowd  her,  Vallington ! "  I  shouted  through  the 
tube. 

"  The  Champion's  bow  is  within  ten  feet  of  us !  * 
exclaimed  Bob. 

"  Stop  her,  you  villains ! "  cried  the  captain  of  thf 
boat  from  the  bow  of  the  Champion. 

"  Give  it  to  her,  Vallington !  In  two  minute* 
more  we  are  safe ! "  I  yelled  through  the  tube. 

"  She  is  almost  upon  us ! "  said  Bob,  tremulously. 

At  that  moment  we  heard  the  engine  bell  of  the 


276  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

Champion  ring,  as  the  Adieno  approached  the  narrow 
channel.  Her  wheels  stopped,  and  she  began  to  back 
vigorously. 

"Give  them  three  cheers!"  I  called  to  the  stu 
dents,  as  the  pursuer  backed  out ;  and  they  wera 
given  with  a  will. 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A    STUDENT.  277 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

IN  WHICH  ERNEST  PILOTS  THE  ADIENO   TO  PARKVTLLE. 

THE  Champion  could  not  pass  through  the  nar 
row  and  shoal  channel  between  The  Sisters,  and 
my  calculation  had  been  correct.  I  was  so  elated  at 
the  victory  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  calling  for 
the  cheers,  though  it  was  bad  policy  for  us  to  crow 
over  such  rivals.  A  moment  before,  the  nerves  of 
all  on  board  of  the  Adieno  had  been  strained  to  their 
utmost  tension  by  the  exciting  peril  of  the  moment. 
The  bow  of  our  pursuer  had  actually  lapped  over  the 
stern  of  our  steamer,  and  we  expected  the  captain 
of  the  Adieno,  who  stood  on  the  rail,  holding  on  to 
an  awning  stanchion,  would  leap  on  board  of  us, 
after  he  had  bawled  himself  hoarse  in  ordering  us 
to  stop. 

The  pilot  of  the  Champion  was  evidently  the  cool- 
tst  man  in  the  steamer,  and  he  had  run  her  to  th* 
24 


278  BREUCING   JLWAT,   OB 

very  mouth  of  The  Sisters  Channel ;  but  he  knew  that 
she  could  not  go  through,  and  at  the  last  practicable 
instant,  he  had  "  stopped "  and  "  backed,"  leaving  the 
victory  with  us.  It  was  a  tremendous  relief  when 
the  pressure  was  removed  from  our  overstrained 
nerves;  and  never  were  cheers  given  more  enthu 
siastically,  even  madly,  than  those  which  saluted 
the  people  of  the  Champion  at  the  dawn  of  our 
triumph. 

The  Adieno  had  entered  the  narrow  channel,  and 
I  doubt  not  her  appalled  captain  on  the  deck  of  the 
other  boat  expected  to  see  her  "  take  the  ground " 
and  be  smashed  to  pieces.  The  moment  I  saw  the 
pursuer  was  backing  out,  I  rang  to  stop  her,  and 
then  to  go  ahead  slowly;  for  I  had  no  more  idea 
of  smashing  her  than  I  had  of  smashing  my  own 
head. 

"Silence,  now!"  I  shouted  to  the  boys  on  deck, 
who  were  still  yelling  to  the  utmost  capacity  of  their 
lungs;  for  I  was  afraid  the  noise  might  drown  the 
Bound  of  the  bell  in  the  engine-room,  in  case  I  had 
occasion  to  ring  it. 

The    students    hushed   up    instantly.      They    had 


THE    FORTUNES    OF    A    STUDENT.  279 

climbed  upon  the  rails,  and  secured  other  positions 
where  they  could  obtain  a  view  of  our  discomfited 
pursuer ;  and  a  more  excited  and  delighted  set  of 
fellows  never  gathered  on  the  deck  of  a  steamer. 

"  Have  your  eye  on  the  Champion,  Bob,  and  tell 
me  what  she  does,"  said  I  to  my  companion  in  the 
wheel-house ;  for  I  needed  both  of  my  own  eyes  to 
keep  the  Adieno  in  the  channel,  where  a  slight  mis 
take  on  my  part  would  have  ruined  all  my  plans, 
and  perhaps  the  steamer  in  which  we  sailed. 

"I  will,"  replied  he. 

"What  is  she  doing?" 

«  Nothing." 

"Don't  she  move?" 

"  No  —  she  hasn't  started  yet.  They  probably  expect 
us  to  go  ashore  before  we  get  through  the  channel." 

u  Well,  the  longer  she  waits  there,  the  better  for 
us,  for  she  can't  come  through,"  I  added. 

The  Adieno  passed  safely  through  the  channel, 
and  came  out  into  the  broad  lake  beyond  The 
Sisters.  I  rang  to  go  ahead  at  full  speed  again, 
for  we  had  now  a  clear  run  to  Parkville  before  us. 

tt  The  Champion  has  started  her  wheels  again,  Er- 


280  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

nest,"  said  Bob  Hale,  as  I  rang  the  bell;  "she  is 
backing  out  of  the  inlet  into  the  open  lake." 

"  All  right  —  let  her  back.  We  have  a  good  three 
miles  the  start  of  her,  and  she  can't  catch  us  before 
we  get  to  Parkville,"  I  replied. 

I  informed  Vallington  through  the  speaking  tube 
in  regard  to  the  situation,  with  which  he  was  en 
tirely  satisfied.  I  asked  him  to  keep  the  boat 
moving  at  her  best  pace,  assuring  him,  if  he  did 
so,  that  we  were  perfectly  safe  from  capture.  In 
half  an  hour  we  passed  Pine  Island,  with  the  Cham- 
pion,  which  did  not  appear  to  be  straining  herself, 
fully  three  miles  astern.  I  was  afterwards  told  that 
the  captain  of  the  Adieno  held  her  back,  fearing  that 
if  she  crowded  us  again,  we  should  run  ashore,  burst 
the  boiler,  or  otherwise  damage  his  steamer. 

In  an  hour  and  a  half  after  the  passage  of  The 
Sisters  Channel,  we  were  off  the  bluff,  within  half  a 
mile  of  the  steamboat  pier,  which  we  saw  crowded 
with  people.  It  was  plain  that  we  had  succeeded  in 
creating  an  excitement,  and  not  a  few  of  us  had  some 
delicacy  about  landing  in  the  presence  of  the  multitude. 
The  Champion  still  kept  her  relative  distance  from  us, 
and  was  now  more  than  a  mile  beyond  Cleaver  Igland 


THE  FORTUNES  OP  A  STUDENT.        281 

"Where  shall  we  land?"  I  asked  of  Vallington 
through  the  tube,  after  Bob  and  I  had  considered 
the  matter  a  little. 

"  Wherever  you  please,  commodore,"  replied  our  chief 

"What  do  you  say,  Bob?"  I  added,  turning  to 
my  companion. 

M  Can't  we  land  at  the  boat  pier,  in  front  of  the 
Institute  ?  " 

"  No ;  there  isn't  water  enough  to  float  the  Adieno, 
In  fact  the  only  safe  place  is  the  regular  steamboat  pier." 

"  I  suppose  my  father  is  there,  and  I  don't  like  to 
meet  him  just  yet,"  replied  Bob,  earnestly. 

"We  can  anchor  within  a  few  rods  of  the  Insti 
tute  pier,  and  land  in  the  Splash,"  I  suggested. 

"I  like  that  better." 

"  But  the  Splash  would  have  to  go  three  or  four 
times  to  land  the  fellows,  and  the  Champion  would 
be  upon  us  before  we  could  all  get  ashore,"  I  added. 

I  stated  the  plan  and  the  objections  to  Vallington. 

"  Let  us  face  the  music  like  men,"  said  he,  decidedly, 

"I  think  that   is    the   better  way,"  I  continued   ta 
Bob.      "  So  far   as  we    have   done  wrong,  let   us  ac 
knowledge  the  corn,  and  take  the  consequences." 
24* 


282  BREAKING   AWAY,    OB 

Bob  Hale  assented,  overcoming  his  modesty  with 
an  effort,  and  I  headed  the  Adieno  for  the  steam 
boat  pier.  I  think  we  all  felt  a  little  bashful  about 
landing  in  the  presence  of  so  many  people.  The 
students  were  directed  to  make  no  noisy  demon 
Btrations  of  any  kind,  and  to  repair  directly  to  the 
school-room  of  the  Institute,  where  Mr.  Parasyte 
would  soon  find  us,  and  where  we  hoped  to  make 
a  final  adjustment  of  all  the  difficulties. 

As  we  approached  the  pier,  the  boat  was  "slowed 
down,"  and  the  fasts  got  ready  for  landing;  and 
other  work  was  done  as  regularly  and  properly  as 
though  we  were  all  old  steamboat  men.  At  the 
regular  time,  I  stopped  her  wheels,  and  she  ran 
her  bow  up  gently  to  the  wharf,  and  the  line  was 
thrown  ashore.  A  couple  of  turns  of  the  wheels 
backward  brought  the  Adieno  to  a  stand-still,  and 
our  cruise  was  ended.  Vallington  let  off  steam,  and 
we  formed  in  a  body,  intending  to  march  ashore  as 
compactly  as  possible,  in  order  to  feel  the  full  force 
of  the  bond  of  association. 

With  Vallington  at  the  head  of  the  procession,  we 
landed.  Some  of  the  crowd  hooted  at  us,  others 
laughed,  and  a  few  steamboat  owners  berated  ui 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A'  STUDENT. 

roundly.  We  heeded  none  of  them,  but  made  our 
way  through  the  mob,  up  the  pier.  Before  we  reached 
the  street,  it  suddenly  occurred  to  me  that  I  had  left 
the  Splash  made  fast  to  the  stern  of  the  steamer.  I 
had  forgotten  her  in  the  exciting  whirl  of  events. 
When  I  told  Bob  Hale  and  Tom  Rush  that  I 
must  return  for  my  boat,  they  volunteered  to  ac 
company  me. 

"Robert,"  said  a  stern  voice,  as  we  moved  down 
the  wharf. 

We  halted,  and  Bob's  father  confronted  him. 

"What  does  all  this  mean?"  demanded  Mr.  Hale. 
"Are  you  one  of  those  who  ran  away  with  the 
steamer  ?  " 

"  I  am,  sir,"  replied  Bob,  squarely,  but  with  due 
humility. 

Mr.  Hale  bit  his  lips  with  chagrin.  Probably  he 
had  hoped  that  his  son  was  not  one  of  the  reckless 
fellows  who  had  taken  possession  of  the  Adieno.  But 
Bob  was  a  noble  fellow,  and  seldom  gave  his  father 
any  cause  to  complain  of  his  conduct,  —  so  seldom 
that  he  appeared  to  be  appalled  at  the  magnitude 
of  the  present  offence. 

"Robert  was  opposed  to  taking  the  steamer  from 


284  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

the  first,"  I  interposed,  hoping  to  save  him  from  some 
portion  of  his  father's  displeasure. 

"I  went  with  the  rest  of  the  fellows,  and  I  am 
willing  to  bear  my  share  of  the  blame." 

"What  does  all  this  mean?  What  possessed  you 
to  do  such  a  thing?"  asked  Mr.  Hale. 

"We  could  not  endure  the  injustice  of  Mr.  Para- 
syte  any  longer ;  that  was  the  beginning  of  it.  And 
when  he  came  in  the  steamer  to  Pine  Island,  and 
took  away  our  provisions,  we  ran  off  with  the  steamer 
rather  than  be  starved  out,"  answered  Bob. 

"What  business  had  you  on  Pine  Island?" 

"  We  have  been  breaking  away." 

"  Breaking  away !  I  should  think  you  had  !  Were  you 
concerned  in  these  disgraceful  proceedings,  Robert  ?  " 

"  I  was,  sir.  I  am  willing  to  own  that  I  have  done 
wrong." 

Mr.  Hale's  stern  look  softened  down,  and  I  ven 
tured  to  ask  him  to  take  a  seat  in  my  boat,  and  go 
over  to  the  Institute,  where  he  would  have  an  op 
portunity  to  hear  the  whole  story  of  the  "  breaking 
away,"  and  judge  for  himself.  During  this  conversa 
tion,  a  crowd  had  gathered  around  us,  curious  to 
know  what  had  happened ;  and  the  charge  we  made 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A    STUDENT.  285 

against  Mr.  Parasyte  was  publicly  proclaimed.  Mr. 
Hale  accepted  my  invitation,  and  we  shoved  off  from 
the  Adieno  just  as  the  Champion  came  up  to  the  pier. 

"  Stop  them !  Stop  them  !  "  shouted  the  captain 
of  the  Adieno,  as  I  was  hoisting  the  jib. 

No  one  ventured  to  stop  a  boat  in  which  Mr.  Hale, 
the  most  important  person  in  the  county,  was  seated. 

"  We  want  those  boys ! "  called  the  angry  captain 
again.  "  They  are  the  ones  who  ran  off  with  the  boat." 

"  Captain  Woelkers,"  said  Mr.  Hale,  mildly. 

"  Ah,  Mr.  Hale  !  "  exclaimed  the  captain,  as  he  recog 
nized  the  principal  owner  of  the  steamer  he  commanded. 

"By  whose  authority  did  you  take  the  Adieno  to 
Pine  Island  to-day?" 

"Mr.  Parasyte  wanted  her,  and  I  let  him  hav» 
her,"  stammered  the  captain. 

"Did  you  consult  the  agent?" 

"No,  sir;   he  was  not  at  home." 

"Do  you  generally  leave  your  boat  with  steam  up 
without  an  engineer  ?  " 

"I  never  did  before,  but  we  needed  every  man  to 
bring  off  the  things  on  the  island,"  replied  Captain 
Woelkers,  his  confusion  crimsoning  his  face. 


BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

"It  appears  that  you  have  used  the  boat  without 
authority,  and  permitted  her  to  be  taken  from  you 
by  a  parcel  of  boys.  I  will  see  you  at  my  house  this 
evening.  You  may  fill  away,  Ernest,  if  you  are  ready." 

Mr.  Hale  did  not  say  another  word,  and  I  ran  the 
Splash  over  to  the  Institute  pier.  I  landed  my  pas 
sengers,  and  we  all  walked  up  to  the  school-room, 
where  the  rebels  had  by  this  time  assembled. 

"  Henry  Vallington,  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  engaged 
in  such  a  disgraceful  affair  as  this,"  said  Mr.  Hale, 
when  he  met  our  leader. 

"  I  am  very  glad  you  have  come,  sir,  for  I  feel  that 
we  need  counsel,"  replied  Vallington.  "Perhaps  you 
will  not  consider  the  affair  so  disgraceful,  after  you 
tave  heard  the  whole  truth." 

"  Nothing  can  justify  your  conduct  in  running  away 
with  the  steamer.  It  is  a  miracle  that  you  were  not 
blown  up,  or  sunk  in  the  lake." 

Vallington  handed  our  distinguished  guest  one  of 
the  circulars  he  had  procured  at  the  printer's  on  hia 
way  up  to  the  Institute,  the  "copy"  of  which  had 
been  given  out  before  the  "  breaking  away." 


THE   FORTUNES   OF   A   STUDENT.  287 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

IN  WHICH   ERNEST    FINDS    A    CHANGE    IN    THE    MANAGE 
MENT    OF    THE    INSTITUTE. 

MR.  HALE  put  on  his  spectacles  and  read  the 
circular,  which  had  been  carefully  prepared  by 
several  of  the  best  scholars  in  the  school;  but  he 
was  already  familiar  with  the  facts  it  contained.  He 
knew  that  Mr.  Parasyte  was  a  tyrant,  and  that  he 
was  very  unpopular  with  the  boys.  It  was  a  fact 
that  only  a  few  of  the  students  remained  at  the 
Institute  for  any  considerable  length  of  time,  and 
that  its  numbers  had  never  equalled  its  capacity. 

He  had  hardly  finished  reading  the  circular  before 
Mr.  Parasyte,  followed  by  Poodles,  Pearl,  and  the 
rest  of  the  deserters,  entered  the  hall.  All  of  them 
bad  been  passengers  on  the  Champion,  and  of  course 
they  didn't  feel  very  good  after  being  beaten  by  the 
A-dieno.  Mr.  Hale  was  evidently  glad  to  see  tlie 


288  BREAKING   AWAY,   OR 

principal  of  the  academy,  for  he  did  not  seem  to 
know  what  to  do  after  he  had  finished  the  circular. 

"I  am  glad  you  have  come,  Mr.  Parasyte,"  said 
ha;  "it  seems  these  boys  have  been  running  away 
with  one  of  our  steamers." 

"  They  have ;  and  I  hope  you  will  punish  the  ring* 
leaders  as  they  deserve,"  replied  Mr.  Parasyte,  wip 
ing  his  brow,  as  he  was  wont  to  do  when  excited. 

"My  son  is  one  of  them,"  added  Mr.  Hale,  with 
a  smile. 

"Not  one  of  the  ringleaders,  sir  —  by  no  means. 
Thornton,  Rush,  and  Vallington  are  the  leaders  in 
this  enterprise." 

"No  more  than  myself,  father.  I  have  done  as 
much  as  they  have,  and  I  am  willing  to  bear  my 
share  of  the  blame,"  said  Bob. 

The  boys  clapped  their  hands  at  this  interposition. 
Bob  was  not  a  fellow  to  shirk  when  the  time  of 
settlement  came. 

"  My  boy  behaves  like  a  man,  and  I  honor  him  for 
that,"  replied  Mr.  Hale,  proudly;  "but  he  shall  be 
punished  if  the  others  are.  Mr.  Parasyte,  things  seem 
to  be  at  rather  loose  ends  in  the  Institute  just  now.* 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.        289 

"Yes,  sir;  I  am  sorry  to  say  they  are.  One  bad 
boy  can  stir  up  a  whirlwind  of  mischief,"  answered 
Mr.  Parasyte,  looking  at  me. 

"  These  boys  seem  to  be  pretty  well  agreed  in  this 
matter." 

"But  this  trouble  has  all  been  made  by  one  boy 
—  and  that  one  is  Ernest  Thornton.  I  expelled  him 
once;  but  out  of  regard  for  his  uncle,  to  whom  I 
am  under  great  obligations,  I  reversed  my  sentence, 
and  endeavored  to  reduce  him  to  proper  subjec 
tion." 

"  Have  you  seen  this  paper,  Mr.  Parasyte  ? "  con 
tinued  the  visitor,  handing  him  the  circular.  "It 
seems  to  be  signed  by  nearly  all  the  students  in 
the  Institute." 

Mr.  Parasyte  took  the  printed  document,  and  pro 
ceeded  to  read  it.  When  he  had  gone  far  enough 
to  comprehend  the  nature  of  the  paper,  he  turned 
red;  and  when  he  came  to  the  long  array  of  sig 
natures,  he  became  very  pale. 

"May  I  inquire  the  object  of  this  paper?"  de 
manded  the  principal,  with  quivering  lips. 

"I'm  sure  I  don't  know.  I  never  saw  or  heard 
25 


290  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

of  it  till  I  entered  this  room,"  replied  Mr.  Hale. 
"I  see  that  it  is  addressed  to  the  parents  of  the 
students." 

"I  need  not  say  that  the  statements  contained 
in  this  circular  are,  without  a  single  exception,  in 
famous  falsehoods  and  slanders.  I  think  you  know 
me  well  enough,  Mr.  Hale,  to  understand  that  jus 
tice  and  fairness  have  always  characterized  my  deal 
ings  with  my  pupils." 

Mr.  Hale  did  not  so  understand  it.  He  knew 
that  the  reverse  of  this  statement  was  the  truth. 
Mr.  Parasyte  then  insisted  on  relating  the  facts  con 
nected  with  the  "breaking  away."  He  told  the 
story  of  my  misconduct,  as  he  termed  it,  and  em 
bellished  it  with  sundry  flourishes  about  his  own 
impartiality  and  magnanimity.  He  said  that  aftei 
it  had  been  fairly  proved  that  I  had  assaulted  my 
schoolmate,  in  consideration  of  my  previous  good 
conduct,  he  had  only  required  that  I  should  apol 
ogize  in  private  to  the  one  I  had  injured.  Forbear 
ance  could  extend  no  farther  than  this;  but  I  had 
even  refused  to  make  this  slight  reparation  for  the 
offence  I  had  committed.  Then  I  had  openly  dis» 


THE   FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  291 

obeyed  and  insulted  him  in  the  presence  of  the  whole 
school. 

"Of  course,  after  this,"  continued  Mr.  Parasyte, 
"I  could  do  nothing  more  for  him.  My  gentleness 
was  not  appreciated;  my  leniency  was  despised.  My 
mistake  was  in  treating  him  too  kindly  —  in  not 
resorting  to  the  strong  arm  in  the  beginning.  Then, 
as  I  might  have  expected  of  such  an  obdurate  boy, 
I  was  subjected  to  a  personal  assault." 

"But  all  the  boys  seemed  to  be  on  his  side,"  said 
the  matter-of-fact  Mr.  Hale. 

"Very  true.  Thornton  keeps  a  boat,  and  almost 
any  boy  may  be  bought  or  sold  with  a  boat.  He  has 
sailed  them  on  the  lake,  and  won  them  by  his  arts." 

"  Isn't  it  possible  that  there  was  some  mistake  in 
the  matter  of  the  quarrel  between  Thornton  and 
Poodles?" 

"It  is  quite  impossible  that  there  should  have 
been  any  mistake,"  replied  Mr.  Parasyte,  with  a  look 
of  injured  innocence.  "  I  investigated  the  matter 
very  carefully  and  impartially." 

"I  should  really  like  to  hear  what  the  boys  have 
to  say  about  it,"  added  Mr.  Hale. 


292  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

"It  would  be  useless  for  you  to  talk  with  them, 
and  it  would  be  an  insult  to  me  for  you  to  do 
so.  Do  you  doubt  my  word,  Mr.  Hale  ?  Do  you 
think  I  have  not  told  you  the  truth?"  said  the 
principal,  rather  warmly. 

"But  there  may  be  some  mistake.*' 

"I  have  said  that  it  was  quite  impossible  there 
should  be  any  mistake." 

"  Have  you  any  objections  to  my  asking  the  boys 
a  few  questions,  Mr.  Parasyte?" 

"Certainly  I  have.  I  am  not  willing  to  be  ar 
raigned  and  tried  before  my  own  school." 

"O,  very  well!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Hale,  nodding  his 
head  significantly ;  and  without  saying  anything  more, 
he  left  the  school-room. 

The  students  felt  that  they  had  a  friend  in  Mr. 
Hale,  and  even  did  not  fear  a  prosecution  for  run 
ning  away  with  the  steamer.  We  judged  that  the 
captain  of  the  Adieno  would  have  to  bear  all  the 
blame  of  that  occurrence. 

"What  are  these  circulars  for?"  demanded  Mr. 
Parasyte,  when  the  visitor  had  departed.  "Valling- 
ton,  as  the  ringleader  in  this  conspiracy,  I  call  upon 
you  for  an  answer." 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         293 

"Those  whose  names  are  signed  to  the  paper  in 
tend  to  send  them  to  their  parents." 

"They  do  —  do  they?"  exclaimed  the  principal, 
with  compressed  lips.  "Are  you  aware  that  pub 
lished  slanders  of  this  kind  subject  those  who  utter 
them  to  a  severe  penalty?" 

"We  can  prove  all  we  assert,  and  should  be  glad 
of  an  opportunity  to  do  so,"  replied  Vallington, 
firmly. 

"There  is  not  a  word  of  truth  in  the  paper," 
added  Mr.  Parasyte,  wiping  his  brow. 

He  walked  up  and  down  the  platform  two  or 
three  times  in  silence.  With  him  the  case  was 
desperate.  He  knew  not  what  to  do.  He  had 
learned  that  the  students  would  not  be  browbeaten 
or  bullied. 

"Scholars,"  said  he,  at  last,  "I  think  we  are  all 
too  much  fatigued  and  excited  to  consider  this  dif 
ficult  problem  this  afternoon.  In  spite  of  the  ill 
treatment  I  have  received  at  your  hands,  I  am  still 
your  friend,  as  I  have  always  been.  By  and  by 
you  will  see  that  you  have  done  wrong.  To-morroTV 
25* 


294  BREAKING    AWAY,   OB 

morning,  if  you  will  meet  at  the  usual  hour  in  the 
school-room,  I  shall  have  a  proposition  to  make, 
which  I  am  confident  will  restore  peace  to  the 
Parkville  Liberal  Institute.  You  are  dismissed  now, 
for  the  day." 

Mr.  Parasyte  left  the  hall,  and  we  held  a  meeting 
there  on  our  own  account.  If  the  principal  did 
not  know  what  to  do,  we  were  no  better  off,  and 
we  finally  separated  without  any  fixed  plans.  We 
agreed  to  meet  in  the  school-room  in  the  morning, 
though  we  all  doubted  whether  Mr.  Parasyte  would 
have  any  proposition  to  submit.  The  students  de 
cided  not  to  send  the  circulars  to  their  parents 
until  the  next  day. 

We  wanted  advice,  and  our  hope  was  with  Mr. 
Hale.  At  Vallington's  suggestion,  half  a  dozen  of 
us  were  appointed  a  committee  to  wait  upon  him. 
He  had  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  "the  other  side" 
of  the  case.  We  went  to  Mr.  Hale's  house,  and 
found  there  Mr.  Hardy,  the  assistant  teacher,  who 
had  been  discharged.  We  told  our  story,  and  re* 
lated  the  facts  as  they  occurred.  Mr.  Hardy  said 
mothing  in  our  presence,  and  we  left  him  with  Mr. 


THE    FORTUNES    OP   A    STUDENT.  295 

Hale,  who,  we  afterwards  learned,  had  sent  for 
him. 

Bob  invited  me  to  spend  the  night  with  him, 
and  having  no  home  now,  I  was  glad  to  accept. 
After  supper,  I  was  called  into  the  library,  and 
questioned  at  great  length  by  Mr.  Hale  and  Mr. 
Hardy  in  regard  to  the  affairs  of  the  Institute. 
While  we  were  thus  engaged,  Bob  was  sent  to  de 
liver  several  notes  to  prominent  and  wealthy  men  in 
the  place.  At  seven  o'clock  there  were  not  less  than 
fralf  a  dozen  of  the  "heavy  men"  of  Parkville  in 
the  library. 

Of  course  Bob  and  I  did  not  know  what  was 
going  on,  but  we  were  confident  that  the  affairs 
of  the  Institute  were  under  discussion.  At  a  later 
hour,  Mr.  Hale  and  another  gentleman  drove  off,  in 
a  buggy,  towards  the  cottage  of  my  uncle,  where  I 
heard  one  of  them  say  they  were  going.  Bob  and 
I  went  to  bed,  tired  out,  and  did  not  ascertain 
what  had  been  done  by  the  gentlemen  who  assem 
bled  that  evening. 

At  nine  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  of  the  next  day, 
the  students  were  all  in  their  seats,  in  the  school- 


296  BKEAKING   AWAY,   OB 

room;  but  Mr.  Parasyte  did  not  appear.  It  was 
reported  that  there  were  half  a  dozen  gentlemen 
with  him  in  his  office,  and  that  my  uncle  Amos 
was  one  of  them.  I  was  astonished  at  this  intel 
ligence.  I  subsequently  heard  that  he  was  there 
on  business,  and  hardly  spoke  a  word  during  a  long 
and  stormy  interview  between  Mr.  Parasyte  and  his 
visitors. 

The  clock  on  the  school-house  struck  ten,  and 
still  Mr.  Parasyte  did  not  come.  It  was  deeply 
impressed  upon  our  minds  that  something  was  about 
to  happen,  and  we  waited  with  intense  anxiety  for 
the  event.  At  half  past  eleven  o'clock,  Mr.  Para 
syte  entered  the  school-room.  He  looked  sad  and 
subdued,  and  his  coming  was  the  signal  for  a  breath 
less  silence  among  the  boys.  It  was  evident  that 
he  had  a  proposition  to  make. 

"Young  gentlemen,  I  appear  before  you  now  for 
the  last  time,"  said  he. 

He  paused,  and  his  words  made  a  tremendous 
sensation,  though,  I  am  happy  to  say,  there  was  no 
demonstration  of  any  kind.  We  looked  upon  him 
as  a  fallen  man. 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         297 

"I  have  sold  the  Parkville  Liberal  Institute  to 
a  company  composed  of  the  citizens  of  this  town, 
who  have  made  me  an  offer  for  the  property,  so 
liberal  that  I  could  not  afford  to  refuse  it.  Until 
about  a  week  ago,  my  relations  with  the  students 
have  been  exceedingly  pleasant.  I  shall  not  allude 
to  recent  events.  I  take  my  leave  with  many  re 
grets,  and  I  sincerely  desire  that  prosperity  and 
happiness  may  attend  you  in  the  future.  Good  by." 

"  Good  by,"  replied  a  large  number  of  the  boys, 
and  Mr.  Parasyte  bowed  and  left  the  room. 

As  he  went  out  at  one  door,  the  "  company "  en 
tered  at  another.  Mr.  Hale  went  upon  the  platform, 
and  repeated  what  Mr.  Parasyte  had  told  us,  that 
the  Institute  had  been  purchased  by  a  number  of 
the  citizens  of  Parkville,  and  in  future  its  affairs 
would  be  managed  by  a  board  of  trustees,  of  which 
he  had  the  honor  to  be  chairman.  The  trustees 
had  just  appointed  Mr.  Hardy  as  principal,  —  here 
he  was  interrupted  by  a  spontaneous  burst  of  cheers, 
—  and  the  school  would  be  reorganized  by  him  in 
the  afternoon.  The  "  boarders "  were  requested  to 
write  to  their  parents  and  guardians,  informing  them 
of  the  change. 


298  BREAKING   AWAY,   OB 

Mr.  Hale  dismissed  the  students,  after  he  had 
assured  them  that  the  domestic  part  of  the  estab 
lishment  would  remain  as  before.  The  boys  went 
out  upon  the  play  ground,  and  gave  three  rousing 
cheers  for  the  new  company,  trustees,  and  princi 
pal.  I  went  home  to  dinner  with  Bob,  and  learned 
that  the  purchase  of  the  Institute  had  been  con 
templated  for  some  months,  by  prominent  citizens, 
who  were  aware  that  the  school  was  badly  managed. 
They  acted,  many  of  them,  simply  as  business  men, 
for  the  interests  of  the  town.  The  Institute  was 
"running  down,"  and  they  had  taken  this  step  to 
build  it  up.  They  knew  that  Mr.  Hardy  was  a  true 
man  and  a  good  teacher,  and  as  he  was  popular 
among  the  boys,  he  was  promptly  elected  principal. 

Mr.  Hale  told  Bob  and  me  that  the  conduct  of 
the  students  in  "breaking  away"  was  strongly  con 
demned  by  the  gentlemen  who  had  discussed  the 
affair,  and  he  by  no  means  approved  of  it  himself; 
but  the  injustice  of  Mr.  Parasyte  had  provoked 
them  to  such  a  degree  that  the  misdemeanor  was 
palliated,  if  not  excused,  and  it  was  deemed  best  to 
say  nothing  about  it.  The  mortgage  which  my  un- 


THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT.         299 

cle  held  was  paid,  and  he  had  fled  the  instant  the 
business  was  finished. 

Mr.  Parasyte  had  long  and  obstinately  refused  to 
sell  the  property,  even  for  a  third  more  than  its 
actual  value;  but  finally,  convinced  that  the  Insti 
tute  would  not  succeed  under  his  administration,  he 
had  yielded  the  point.  The  next  day  he  left  Park- 
ville,  with  his  family,  "  bag  and  baggage ; "  and  so  dis 
agreeable  was  he  to  me,  that  I  hoped  I  never  should 
see  his  face  again. 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  school,  and  Mr.  Hardy 
appeared  upon  the  platform.  We  attempted  to  cheer 
him,  but  he  silenced  us.  He  made  quite  a  speech, 
in  which,  however,  he  did  not  allude  to  recent  events, 
and  in  half  an  hour  the  students  were  all  at  work 
on  the  old  track.  While  I  was  in  school  that  after 
noon  for  the  last  time,  as  I  believed,  I  received  a 
note  from  my  uncle.  It  was  as  brief  as  his  speech. 
"If  you  wish  to  return  to  your  home,  you  may." 
This,  with  the  signature,  was  all  it  contained.  I 
went  home  that  night,  but  my  uncle  did  not  see  me 
—  would  not  see  me. 

I  went  to  school  as  usual  for  several  months,  until 


300  BREAKING    AWAY. 

the  following  spring,  when  an  event  occurred  which 
made  me  a  wanderer  on  the  earth;  which  sent  me 
to  "  SEEK  AND  FIND  "  the  mother,  for  whom  I  longed 
and  prayed  in  my  loneliness,  and  which  shall  be  re 
lated  in  another  story. 

Our  rebellion  at  the  Institute  had  been  successful 
We  had  driven  the  tyrant  from  his  throne,  and  seat 
ed  another  person  in  his  place,  who  was  fit  to  teach 
and  to  rule.  Mr.  Hardy  was,  perhaps,  more  severe 
than  his  predecessor,  but  he  was  just  and  fair.  He 
had  no  favorites  —  at  least  none  who  did  not  win 
their  high  place  in  his  esteem  by  being  faithfu/ 
and  earnest  in  all  things.  Certainly  he  never  gave 
the  students  occasion  even  to  think  of  such  a  doubt 
ful  expedient  as  "BREAKING  AWAY.* 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 

The  Blue  and  the  Gray— Afloat.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC.    Six 

volumes.  Illustrated.  Beautiful  binding  in  blue  and  gray, 
with  emblematic  dies.  Cloth.  Any  volume  sold  separately. 
Price  per  volume,  $1.50. 

1.  Taken  bv  the  Enemy.  4.     Stand  by  the  Union. 

2.  Within  the  Enemy's  Lines.          5.    Fighting  for  the  Bight. 

3.  On  the  Blockade.  6.    A  Victorious  Union. 

The  Blue  and  the  Gray— on  Land. 

1.  Brother  against  Brother.  4.   On  the  Staff. 

2.  In  the  Saddle.  5.  At  the  Front. 

•'      »    MfMiteiiant  at  Eighteen.  6.   An  Undivided  Union. 

'•There  never  has  been  a  more  interesting  writer  in  the  field  of  juvenile 
literature  than  Mr.  W.  T.  ADAMS,  who,  under  his  well-known  pseudonym,  is 
known  and  admired  by  every  hov  and  girl  in  the  country,  and  by  thousands 
who  have  long  since  passed  the  bound'^ies  of  youth,  yet  who  remember  with 
pleasure  tne  genial,  interesting  pen  that  did  so  much  to  interest,  instruct,  and 
entertain  their  younger  years.  'The  Blue  and  the  Gray '  is  a  title  that  is  suf 
ficiently  indicative  of  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  latest  series,  while  the  name 
of  OLIVER  Oi'Tic  is  sufficient  warrant  of  the  absorbing  style  of  narrative.  This 
series  is  as  bright  and  entertaining  as  any  work  that  Mr.  ADAMS  has  yet  put 
forth,  and  will  be  as  eagerly  perused  as  any  that  has  borne  his  name.  It  would 
not  be  fair  to  the  prospective  reader  to  deprive  him  of  the  zest  which  comes 
from  the  unexpected  by  entering  into  a  synopsis  of  the  scory.  A  word,  how- 
ever,  should  be  said  in  regard  to  the  beauty  and  appropriateness  of  the  binding, 
which  makes  it  a  most  attractive  volume.1'  —  Boston  Budget. 

Woodville  Stories.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Six  volumes.  Illus 
trated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  P,rice  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.  llich  and  Humble;  OR,  THE  MISSION  OF  BERTHA  GRANT. 

2.  In  School  and  Out;  OR,  THE  CONOJJEST  OF  RICHARD  GRANT. 

3.  Watch  and  Wait;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  FUGITIVES. 

4.  Work  and  Win;  OR,  NODDY  NEWMAN  ON  A  CRUISE. 

6.  Hope  and  Hare;  OR,  FANNY  GRANT  AMONG  THE  INDIANS 
6.  Haste  and  Waste;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  PILOT  OF  LAKE  CHAMPLAIR. 
"Though  we  are  not  so  young  as  we  once  were,  we  relished  these  stories 
almost  as  much  as  the  boys  and  girls  for  whom  they  were  written.     They  wer« 
really  refreshing,  even  to  us.     There  is  much  in  them  which  is  calculated  (a 
inspire  a  generous,  healthy  ambition,  and  to  make  distasteful  all  reading  tend 
ing  to  stimulate  base  desires."  —  Fitchburg  lieveille. 

The  Starry  Flag1  Series.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  In  six  volumes. 
Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume, 
$1.25. 

1.  The  Starry  Flag;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  FISHERMAN  OF  CAPB  ANN, 
J8.  Breaking  Away;  OR,  THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STUDENT. 

3.  Seek  aud  Find;  OR,  THE  ADVENTURES  OF  A  SMART  BOY. 

4.  Freak*  of  Fortune;  OR,  HALF  ROUND  THE  WORLD. 
6.  Make  or  Break;   OR,  THE  RICH  MAN'S  DAUGHTER. 

6.  Down  the  River;  OR,  BUCK  BRADFORD  AND  THE  TYRANTS. 

"  Mr.  ADAMS,  the  celebrated  and  popular  writer,  familiarly  known  as  OLIVIS 
OPTIC,  seems  to  have  inexhaustible  funds  for  weaving  together  the  virtues  of 
life;  and,  notwithstanding  he  has  written  scores  of  books,  the  same  freshness 
and  novelty  run  through  them  all.  Some  people  think  the  sensational  element 
predominates.  Perhaps  it  does.  But  a  book  for  young  people  needs  this,  ano 
•o  long  as  good  sentiments  are  inculcated  such  books  ought  to  be  read." 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  Boston 


OLIVET:  ^mcs  BOOKS 


Oreat  Western  Series.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC.    In  si*  vol 
umes.    Illustrated.    Any  volume  sold  separately.    Price  par 

volume,  $1.25. 

i.  Going:  "West;  OR,  THE  PERILS  OF  A  POOR  BOY. 
I,  Out  West;  OR,  ROUGHING  IT  ON  THE  GREAT  LAKES. 

3.  Lake  Breezes;  OR,  THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  SYLVANIA. 

4.  Going  South;  OR,  YACHTING  ON  THE  ATLANTIC  COAST. 
6.  Down  South;  OR,  YACHT  ADVENTURES  IN  FLORIDA. 
6.  Up  the  River;  OR,  YACHTING  ON  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 

"This  is  the  latest  series  of  books  issued  by  this  popular  writer,  and  dealt 
frith  life  on  the  Great  Lakes,  for  which  a  careful  study  was  made  by  the  author 
in  a  summer  tour  of  the  immense  water  sources  of  America.  The  story,  which 
carries  the  same  hero  through  the  six  books  of  the  series,  is  always  entertain 
ing,  novei  scenes  and  varied  incidents  giving  a  constantly  changing  yet  always 
attractive  aspect  to  the  narrative.  OLIVER  OPTIC  has  written  nothing  better.'* 

^JPhe  Yacht  Club  Series.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  In  six  volumes. 
Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume, 
$1.25. 

1.  Little  Bobtail;  OR,  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  PENOBSCOT. 

2.  The  Yacht  Club;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  BOAT  BUILDERS. 

3.  Money-Maker;  OR,  THE  VICTORY  OF  THE  BASILISK, 

4.  The  Coming  Wave;  OR,  THE  TREASURE  OF  HIGH  ROCK* 

5.  The  Dorcas  Club;  OR,  OUR  GIRLS  AFLOAT. 

6.  Ocean  Bo^-n;  OR,  THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  CLUBS. 

"The  series  has  this  peculiarity,  that  all  of  its  constituent  volumes  are  Ind* 
pendent  of  one  another,  and  therefore  each  story  is  complete  in  itself.  OLIVER 
OPTIC  is,  perhaps,  the  favorite  author  of  the  boys  and  girls  of  this  country,  and 
he  seems  destined  to  enjov  an  endless  popularity.  He  deserves  his  success, 
for  he  makes  very  interesting  stories,  and  inculcates  none  but  the  best  senti 
ments,  and  the  'Yacht  Club*  is  no  exception  to  this  rule." — New  Haven 
Journal  and  Courier. 

'Onward  and  Upward  Series.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC.    In  six 

volumes.     Illustrated.     Any  volume  sold  separately.    Price 

per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.  Field  and  Forest;  OR,  THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  FARMER. 
J8.  Plane  and  Plank;  OR,  THE  MISHAPS  OF  A  MECHANIC. 

3.  Desk  and  Debit;  OR,  THE  CATASTROPHES  OF  A  CLERK. 

4.  Cringle  and  Crosstree;  OR,  THE  SEA  SWASHES  OF  A  SAIIXMU 
6.  Bivouac  and  Battle;  OR,  THE  STRUGGLES  OF  A  SOLDIER. 

6.  Sea  and  Shore;  OR,  THE  TRAMPS  OF  A  TRAVELLER. 

•'Paul  Farringford,  the  hero  of  these  tales,  is,  like  most  of  this  author** 
%eroes,  a  young  man  of  high  spirit,  and  of  high  aims  and  correct  principles, 
appearing  in  the  different  volumes  as  a  farmer,  a  captain,  a  bookkeeper,  a 
Soldier,  a  sailor,  and  a  traveller.  In  all  of  them  the  hero  meets  with  very 
exciting  adventures,  told  in  the  graphic  style  for  which  the  author  is  famous." 

\£be  Lake  Shore  Series.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC.    In  six  volume** 
Illustrated.    Any  volume  sold  separately.    Price  per  volume, 
$1.25. 
u.  Through  by  Daylight;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  ENGINEER  or  TH«  LAM 

SHORE  RAILROAD. 
&.  Iilghtning  Express;  OR,  THE  RIVAL  ACADEMIES. 

3.  On  Time;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  CAPTAIN  OF  THE  UCAYOA  STBAME*. 

4.  Switch  Off;  OR,  THE  WAR  OF  THE  STUDENTS. 

5.  Brake  Up;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  PEACEMAKERS. 

6.  Bearjand  Forbear;  OR,  THE  YOUNG  SKIPPER  or  LAKE  UCAYGA. 
••OLIVER  OPTIC  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating  writers  for  youth,  and  withak 

One  oi  the  best  to  be  found  in  this  or  any  past  age.  Troops  of  young  peopl* 
Hang  over  his  vivid  pages ;  and  not  one  of  them  ever  learned  to  be  mean,  ignoble, 
cowardly,  selfish,  or  to  yield  to  any  vice  irom  anything  they  ever  read  froo*  *•** 
«eu."—  Providence  Presr* 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  COM  Bostoc 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 


and  :Navy  Stories.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC,  rttx  volumes. 
Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume^ 
$1.25. 

1.  The  8oldier  Boy;  OR,  TOM  SOMERS  IN  THE  ARMY. 

2.  The  Sailor  Boy;  OR,  JACK  SOMERS  IN  THE  NAVY. 

8.  The  Young  Lieutenant;  OR,  ADVENTURES  OF  AN  ARMY 

4.  The  Yankee  Middy;  OR,  ADVENTURES  OF  A  NAVY  OFFICER. 

5.  Fighting  Joe;  OR,  THE  FORTUNES  OF  A  STAFF  OFFICER. 

6.  Brave  Old  Salt;  OR,  LIFE  ON  THE  QUARTER  DECK. 

"This  series  of  six  volumes  recounts  the  adventures  of  two  brothers,  Tom 
and  Ja~k  Somers,  one  in  the  army,  the  other  in  the  navy,  in  the  great  Civil  War. 
The  romantic  narratives  of  the  fortunes  and  exploits  of  the  brothers  are  thrill 
ing  in  the  extreme.  Historical  accuracy  in  the  recital  of  the  great  events  of 
that  period  is  strictly  followed,  and  the  result  is,  not  only  a  library  of  entertain* 
ing  volumes,  but  also  the  best  history  of  the  Civil  War  for  young  people  eve^ 
written." 

Bout  Builders  Series.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  In  six  volumes* 
Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume 
$1.25. 

1.  All  Adrift;  OR,  THE  GOLDWING  CLUB. 

B.  Snug  Harbor;  OR,  THE  CHAMPLAIN  MECHANICS. 

3.  Square  and  Compasses;  OR,  BUILDING  THE  Housi 

4.  Stem  to  Stern;  OR,  BUILDING  THE  BOAT. 

5.  All  Taut;  OR,  RIGGING  THE  BOAT. 

6.  Ready   Vbout;  OR,  SAILING  THE  BOAT. 

"The  series  indudes  in  six  successive  volumes  the  whole  art  of  boat  building1, 
boat  rigging,  boat  managing,  and  practical  hints  to  make  the  ownership  ofa 
boat  pay.  A  great  deal  of  useful  information  is  given  in  this  Boat  Builders 
Series,  and  in  *>ach  book  a  very  interesting  story  is  interwoven  with  the  infor 
mation.  Every  reader  will  be  interested  at  once  in  Dory,  the  hero  of  '  All 
Adrift,'  and  one  of  the  characters  retained  in  the  subsequent  volumes  of  the 
series.  His  friends  will  not  want  to  lose  sight  of  him,  and  every  boy  who 
makes  his  acquaintance  in  'All  Adrift'  will  become  his  friend." 

Kiverdale  Story  Books.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Twelve  vol 
umes.  Illustrated.  Illuminated  covers.  Price :  cloth,  pet 
set,  $3.60;  per  volume,  30  cents. 

1.  Little  Merchant.  7.    Proud  and  Lazy. 

2.  Young  Voyagers.  8.    Careless  Kate. 

3.  Christmas  Gift.  9.    Robinson  Crusoe,  Jr. 

4.  Dolly  and  I.  1O.     The  Picnic  Party. 

5.  Uncle  Ben.  11.     The  Gold  Thimble. 

6.  Birthday  Party.  12.    The  Do-Somethings, 

Itiverdale  Story  Books.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Six  volumes. 
Illustrated.  Fancy  cloth  and  colors.  Price  per  volume,  30 
cents. 

1.    Little  Merchant.  4.    Careless  Kate. 

B.    Proud  and  Lazy.  6.     Dolly  and  I. 

9.  Young  Voyagers.  6.     Robinson  Crusoe,  Jr. 

fciora  Lee  Library.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Six  volumss.  Illus* 
trated.  Fancy  cloth  and  colors.  Price  per  volume,  30 
cents. 

1.  The  Picnic  Party.  4.    Christmas  Gift. 

2.  The  Gold  Thimble.  5.    Uncle  lien. 

3.  The  Do-Somethings.  6.    Birthday  Party. 

These  are  bright  short  stories  for  younger  children  who  are  unable  roc^TP- 

prehemi  the  Starry  Flag  Series  or  the  Army  and  Xavy  Series.     But  th«-f 

ill  display  the  author's  talent  for  pleasing  and  interesting  the  little  folks.    Thu  f 

"^  all  fresh  and  original,  preaching  no  sermons,  but  inculcating  good  lesion  - 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  Boston 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S  BOOKS 


$he  Famous  Boat  Club  Series.    By  OLIVER  OPTIC.    SU 

volumes.     Illustrated.     Any  volume   sold  separately.     Price 

per  volume  $1.25. 

1*    The  Boat  Clul> ;  OR,  THE  BUNKERS  OF  RIPPLETON. 
2).     All  Aboard;  OR,  I>IFE  ON  THE  LAKE. 

3.  lVo\v  or  Hfever;  OR,  THE  ADVENTURES  OF  BOBBY  BRIGHT. 

4.  Try  Apain;  OR,  THE  TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS  OF  HARRY  WEST* 

5.  Poor  and  Proud  5  OR,  THE  FORTUNES  OF  KATY  REDBURN. 

0.  rattle  by  Little ;  OR,  THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY. 

"  This  :s  the  first  series  of  books  written  for  the  young  by  OLIVER  OPTIC. 
It  laid  the  foundation  for  his  fame  as  the  first  of  Authors  in  which  the  young 
delight,  and  gained  for  him  the  title  of  the  Prince  of  Story  Tellers.  The  six 
books  are  varied  in  incident  and  plot,  but  all  are  entertaining  and  original." 

\Toung"   America   Abroad:    A   LIBRARY    OP   TRAVEL    AND 

ADVENTURE  IN  FOREIGN  LANDS.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Illus 
trated  by  NAST  and  others.  First  Series.  Six  volumes. 
Ai.y  volume  sold  separately.  Price  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.  Outward  Bound;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  AFLOAT. 

2.  Shamrock  and  Thistle;    OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  IRELAND  AND 

SCOTLAND. 

5.  Tied  Cross;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  ENGLAND  AND  WALES. 

4.  Dikes    and    Ditches;    OR,    YOUNG    AMERICA    IN    HOLLAND    AND 
BELGIUM. 

6.  Palace    and   Cottage;    OR,   YOUNG   AMERICA    IN    FRANCE    AND 

SWITZERLAND. 
6.  Down  the  Rhine;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  GERMANY. 

"The  story  from  its  inception,  find  through  the  twelve  volumes  (see  Second 
Series),  is  a  bewitching  one,  while  the  information  imparted  concerning  the 
countries  of  Europe  and  the  isles  of  the  sea  is  not  only  correct  in  every  particu 
lar,  but  is  told  in  a  captivating  style.  OLIVER  OPTIC  will  continue  to  be  the 
boys'  friend,  and  his  pleasant  books  will  continue  to  be  read  by  thousands  of 
American  boys.  What  a  fine  holiday  present  either  or  both  series  of '  Young 
America  Abroad  '  would  be  for  a  young  friend  !  It  would  make  a  little  Horary 
highly  prized  by  the  recipient,  and  would  not  be  an  expensive  one." — Provi 
dence  Press. 

Young"  America  Abroad.  By  OLIVER  OPTIC.  Second  Series. 
Six  volumes.  Illustrated.  Any  volume  sold  separately. 
Price  per  volume,  $1.25. 

1.  Up  the  Baltic;    OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  NORWAY,  SWEDEN,  AND 

DENMARK. 

2.  Northern  Lands;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  RUSSIA  AND  Pxur.si*  , 

3.  Cross  and  Crescent;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  TURKEY  AND  GKEFCE. 

4.  Sunny  Shores;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  ITALY  AND  AUSTRIA. 

6.   Vino  and  Olive;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  IN  SPAIN  AND  PORTUGAL. 
6.   I5»les  of  the  Sea;  OR,  YOUNG  AMERICA  HOMEWARD  BOUND. 

"  OLIVER  OPTIC  is  a  nom  de plume  that  is  known  and  loved  by  almost  c/ery- 
boy  of  intelligence  in  the  land.  We  have  seen  a  highly  intellectual  and  world- 
.veary  man,  a  cynic  whose  heart  was  somewhat  embittered  by  its  large  experi 
ence  ot  human  nature,  take  up  one  of  OLIVER  OPTIC'S  books,  and  read  it  at  it 
sitting,  neglecting  his  work  in  yielding  to  the  fascination  of  the  pages.  \Vhcn 
•  mature  and  exceedingly  well-informed  mind,  long  despoiled  of  ali  iti  i.usn, 
ness,  can  thus  rind  pleasure  in  a  book  for  boys,  no  additional  words  o.f  reco 
»«ndation  are  needed." — Sunday  limes. 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  Boston 


THE    START    IN    LIFE    SERIES 

By  J.  T.  TROWBRIDQB 

Cloth    Illustrated    Price  per  volume,  $1.00 

A  Start  in  Life  :   A  STORY  OF  THH 

GENESEE  COUNTRY. 

In  this  story  the  author  recounts  the  hard 
ships  of  a  young  lad  in  his  first  endeavor  to 
start  out  for  himself.  It  is  a  tale  that  is  full 
of  enthusiasm  and  budding  hopes. 

Biding  His  Time. 

"It  is  full  of  spirit  and  adventure,  and 
presents  a  plucky  hero  who  was  willing  to 
'bide  his  time,'  no  matter  how  great  the 
expectations  that  he  indulged  in  from  his 
uncle's  vast  wealth,  which  he  did  not  in  the 
least  covet."  — Boston  Home  Journal* 

The  Kelp-  Gatherers  :  A  STORY  OF  THE  MAINE  COAST. 

A  bright  and  readable  story,  with  all  the  hints  of  character  and  the 
vicissitudes  of  human  life,  in  depicting  which  the  author  is  an  acknowl 
edged  master. 

The  Scarlet  Tanager,  AND  OTHER  BIPEDS. 

Every  new  story  which  Mr.  Trowbridge  begins  is  followed  through 
successive  chapters  by  thousands  who  have  read  and  re-read  many  times 
his  preceding  tales.  One  of  his  greatest  charms  is  his  absolute  truthful 
ness.  He  does  not  depict  litt'e  saints,  or  incorrigible  rascals,  but  justly*. 

The  Lottery  Ticket. 

"This  is  one  of  the  many  popular  stones  written  by  this  well-known 
author,  whose  name  on  the  title-page  of  a  book  makes  it  a  welcome  arrival 
to  most  of  the  young  people  who  read.  The  moral  is  always  good,  the 
influence  in  the  right  direction,  and  the  characters  so  portrayed  that  the 
right  is  always  rewarded  and  the  wrong  fails  to  prosper."  —  Dubuque, 
Iowa,  Herald. 

The  Adventures  of  David  Vane  and  David  Crane. 

A  strong,  homely,  humorous  story  of  the  everyday  life  of  America! 
country-bred  boys,  by  one  who  is  acknowledged  to  be  the  best  living  story 
teller  in  his  peculiar  vein. 

Ftr  salt  by  all  booksellers,  or  sent,  postpaid,  on  receipt  efpric*,  if 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO. 

BOSTON 


The  Tide-Mill  Stories 

By  J.  T.  TROWBRIDQB 

Ctotfu    Illustrated.    Price  per  volume,  $1M 


Phil  and  His  Friends. 

The  her*  is  the  son  of  a  man  who  from  drink  got  into  debt,  and,  after  hav 

ing  given  a  paper  to  a  creditor  authorizing  him  to  keep  the  son  as  a  se 
curity  for  his  claim,  ran  away,  leaving  poor  Phil  a  bond  slave.  The  story 
involves  a  great  many  unexpected  incidents,  some  of  which  are  paintul  and 
some  comic.  Phil  manfully  works  for  a  year  cancelling  his  father's  debt, 
and  then  escapes.  The  characters  are  strongly  drawn,  and  the  story  is  ab 
sorbingly  interesting. 

The  Tinkham  Brothers'  Tide-Mill. 

"  '  The  Tinkham  Brothers  '  were  the  devoted  sons  of  an  invalid  mother.  The 
Btory  tells  how  they  purchased  a  tide-mill,  which  afterwards,  by  the  ill-will 
and  obstinacy  of  neighbors,  became  a  source  of  much  trouble  to  them.  It 
tells  also  how,  by  discretion  and  the  exercise  of  a  peaceable  spirit,  they  at 
last  overoume  all  difficulties."  —  Christian  Observer,  Louisville,  Ky. 

The  Satin-wood  Box. 

"  Mr.  Trowbridge  has  always  a  purpose  in  his  writings,  and  this  time  he 
has  undertaken  to  show  how  very  near  an  innocent  boy  can  come  to  the 
guilty  edge  and  yet  be  able  by  fortunate  circumstances  to  rid  himself  of  all 
suspicion  of  evil.  There  is  something  winsome  about  the  bero  ;  but  he  has 
a  singular  way  of  falling  into  bad  luck,  although  the  careful  reader  will 
never  feel  the  least  disposed  to  doubt  his  honesty."  —  Syracuse  Standard. 

The  Little  Master. 

This  is  the  story  of  a  schoolmaster,  his  trials,  disappointments,  and  final 
victory.  It  will  recall  to  many  a  man  nis  experience  in  teaching  pupils,  and 
In  managing  their  opinionated  and  self-willed  parents.  The  story  has  the 
charm  which  is  always  found  in  Mr.  Trowbridge's  works. 

•'  Many  a  teacher  could  profit  by  reading  of  this  plucky  little  school* 
master."  —Journal  of  Education. 

tils  One  Fault. 

"  As  for  the  hero  of  this  story  *  His  One  Fault  *  was  absent-mindednew. 
He  forgot  to  lock  his  uncle's  stable  door,  and  the  horse  wat  stolen.  In 
seeking  to  recover  the  stolen  horse,  he  unintentionally  stole  another.  In 
trying  to  restore  the  wrong  horse  to  his  rightful  owner,  he  was  himself  ar 
rested.  After  no  end  of  comic  and  dolorous  adventures,  he  surmounted  all 
his  misfortunes  by  downright  pluck  and  genuine  good  feeling.  It  is  a  iiobi* 
contribution  to  juvenile  literature."  —  Woman's  Journal. 

Peter  Budstone. 

"  Mr.  J.  T.  Trowbridge's  '  Peter  Budstone'  Is  another  of  those  altogether 
good  and  wholesome  books  for  boys  of  which  it  is  hardly  possible  to  speak  too 
highly.  This  author  shows  us  convincingly  how  juvenile  reading  may  be 
made  vivacious  and  interesting,  and  yet  teach  sound  and  clean  Jessons. 
•Peter  Budstone  '  shows  forcibly  the  folly  and  crime  of  '  hazing.'  It  is  the 
story  of  a  noble  young  fellow  whose  reason  is  irreparably  overthrown  by 
the  savage  treatment  he  received  from  some  of  his  associates  at  college. 
It  is  a  powerful  little  book,  and  we  wish  every  schoolboy  and  college  youth 
could  read  it."—  Philadelphia  American. 


Bbutrated  Catalogue  sent  free  on  applieatto*, 


Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co*,  Boston 


The  Silver  Medal  Stories 

By  J.  T.  TRO\V  BRIDGE 


4to  rofemea.    Cloth.   IttufstmteO.    Price  per  volume,  *1M 


/he  Silver  Medal,  AND  OTHEB  STORIES. 

There  were  some  schoolboys  who  had  turned  housebreakers,  and  among 
their  plunder  was  a  silver  medal  that  had  been  given  to  one  John  Harris 
by  the  Humane  Society  for  rescuing  from  drowning  a  certain  Bei.ton 
Barry.  Now  Benton  Barry  was  one  of  the  wretched  housebreakers.  This  is 
the  summary  of  the  opening  chapter.  The  story  is  intensely  interesting  In 
its  serious  as  well  as  its  humorous  parts. 

His  Own  Master. 

"  This  is  a  book  after  the  typical  boy's  own  heart.  Its  hero  is  a  plucky 
young  fellow,  who,  seeing  no  chance  for  himself  at  home,  determines  to 
make  his  own  way  in  the  world.  ...  He  sets  out  accordingly,  trudges  to  the 
far  West,  and  finds  the  road  to  fortune  au  unple&santly  rough  one." — PJiii~ 
adelphia  Inquirer. 

Bound  in  Honor. 

This  story  is  of  a  lad,  who,  though  not  guilty  of  any  bad  action,  has  been 
an  eye-witness  of  the  conduct  of  his  comrades,  and  felt  "  Bound  in  Honor  " 
not  to  tell. 

"  A  capital  book  in  all  respects,  overflowing  with  all  sorts  of  fun  and 
adventure ;  just  the  sort  of  book,  in  short,  that  the  young  folks  will  be 
anxious  to  read  and  re-read  with  as  much  continuous  interest  as  the  most 
favored  of  their  slot)  oooks."— Philadelphia  Leader. 

The  Pocket  Rifle. 

"A  boy's  story  which  will  b«  read  with  avidity,  as  it  ought  to  be,  it  is  so 
brightly  and  frankly  written,  and  with  such  evident  knowledge  of  the  tem 
peraments  and  habits,  the  friendships  and  enmities  of  schoolboys."  —  New 
York  Mail. 

•'  This  is  a  capital  story  for  boys.  It  teaches  honesty,  integrity,  and  friend- 
•hip,  and  how  best  they  can  be  promoted.  It  shows  the  danger  of  hasty 
judgment  and  circumstantial  evidence  ;  that  right-doing  pays,  and  dishoa- 
esty  never."—  Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

The  Jolly  Rover. 

44  This  book  will  help  to  neutralize  the  ill  effects  of  any  poison  which  chil 
dren  may  have  swallowed  in  the  way  of  sham-adventurous  stories  and  wildly 
fictitious  tales.  4  The  Jolly  Rover  '  runs  away  from  home,  and  meets  life  as 
it  is,  till  he  is  glad  enough  to  seek  again  his  father's  house.  Mr.  Trowbridge 
has  the  power  of  making  an  instructive  story  absorbing  in  Its  interest,  and 
of  covering  a  moral  so  that  it  is  easy  to  take." — Christian  Intelligencer. 

Young:  Joe,  AND  OTHER  BOYS. 

44  Young  Joe,"  who  lived  at  Bass  Cove,  where  he  shot  wild  ducks,  took 
gome  to  town  for  sale,  and  attracted  the  attention  of  a  portly  gentleman 
fond  of  shooting.  Th/s  gentleman  went  duck  shooting  with  Joe,  and  their 
adventures  were  more  amusing  to  the  boy  than  to  the  amateur  sportsman. 

There  are  thirteen  other  short  stories  in  the  book  which  will  bej  tore  to 
please  the  young  folks. 


•Cologne  tent  free  on  flppMotUfcw, 


Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co.,  Boston 


PHILLIPS    EXETER    SERIES 

By   A.    T.   DUDLEY 

Cloth,   I2mo    Illustrated  by  Charles  Copeland    Price  per  volume,  $1.25 

FOLLOWING  THE    BALL 

HERE  is  an  up-to-date    story  presenting  American  boarding-school 
life  and  modern  athletics.     Football  is  an  important  feature,  but  it 
is  a  story  of  character  formation  in  which  athletics  play  an  important  part. 

"  Mingled  with  the  story  of  football  is  another  and  higher  endeavor,  giving  the 
book  the  best  of  moral  tone." — Chicago  Record-Herald, 

MAKING  THE  NINE 

THE  life  presented  is  that  of  a  real  school,  interesting,   diversified, 
and  full  of  striking  incidents.    The  athletics  are  technically  correct, 
while  the  characters  are  true  and  consistent  types  of  American  boyhood 
and  youth. 

"The  story  is  healthful,  for,  while  it  exalts  athletics,  it  does  not  overlook  the 
fact  that  studious  habits  and  noble  character  are  imperative  needs  for  those  who 
would  win  success  in  life." — Herald  and  Presbyter,  Cincinnati. 

IN  THE  LINE 

*"  I  "'ELLS  how  a  stalwart  young  student  won  his  position  as  guard,  and 
J_     made  equally  marked  progress  in  the  formation  of  character. 
"The  book  gives  boys  an  interesting  story,  much  football  information,  and  many 

lessons  in  true  manliness." —  Watchman,  Boston. 

WITH  MASK  AND  MITT 

WHILE  appealing  to  the  natural  normal  tastes  of  boys  for  fun  and 
interest  in  the  baseball,  the  book,  without  preaching,  lays   em 
phasis  on  the  building  up  of  character. 

"No  normal  boy  who  is  interested  in  our  great 
national  game  can  fail  to  find  interest  and  profit,  too, 
in  this  lively  boarding-school  story." 

— Interior,  Chicago. 

THE  GREAT  YEAR 

HT^HREE   manly    comrades,    captains  respect- 
-L     ively   of  the  baseball,  football,  and  track 
teams,  help  each  other  to  achieve  a  "great  year" 
of  triple  victory  over  their  traditional  rival. 

"It  is  a  fine,  inspiring  story  for  manly  boys." — N.  Y. 
Christian  Advocate. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 
by  the  Publishers, 

LOTHROP,    LEE    &    SHEPARD    CO.,     BOSTON 


THE  BOY  CRAFTSMAN 

Practical  and  Profitable  Ideas  for  a 
Leisure  Hours 

By  A.  NEELY  HALL 

Illustrated    with    over    400    diagrams     and 
working  drawings     8vo     Price,  $2.00 

EVERY  real  boy  wishes  to  design  and  make 
things,  but  the  questions  of  materials  and 
tools  are  often  hard  to  get  around.  Nearly  all 
books  on  the  subject  call  for  a  greater  outlay  of 
money  than  is  within  the  means  of  many  boys, 
or  their  parents  wish  to  expend  in  such  ways. 
In  this  book  a  number  of  chapters  give  sugges 
tions  for  carrying  on  a  small  business  that  will 
bring  a  boy  in  money  with  which  to  buy  tools 
and  materials  necessary  for  making  apparatus 
and  articles  described  in  other  chapters,  while 
the  ideas  are  so  practical  that  many  an  indus 
trious  boy  can  learn  what  he  is  best  fitted  for  in  his  life  work.  No  work 
of  its  class  is  so  completely  up-to-date  or  so  worthy  in  point  of  thorough 
ness  and  avoidance  of  danger.  The  drawings  are  profuse  and  excellent, 
and  every  feature  of  the  book  is  first-class.  It  tells  how  to  make  a  boy's 
workshop,  how  to  handle  tools,  and  what  can  be  made  with  them;  how 
to  start  a  printing  shop  and  conduct  an  amateur  newspaper,  how  to 
make  photographs,  build  a  log  cabin,  a  canvas  canoe,  a  gymnasium,  a 
miniature  theatre,  and  many  other  things  dear  to  the  soul  of  youth. 

We  cannot  imagine  a  more  -delightful  present  for  a  boy  tftan  this  book.— 
Churchman ,  N.X~. 

Every  hiv  should  have  this  book.  It's  a  practical  book  — it  gets  right  next  to 
the  bov's  heart  and  stays  there.  He  will  have  it  near  him  all  the  time,  and  on  every 
page  there  is  a  lesson  or  something  that  will  stand  the  boy  in  good  need.  Beyond 
a  doubt  in  its  line  this  is  one  of  the  cleverest  books  on  the  market.  —  Providenct 
News. 

If  a  boy  has  any  sort  of  a  mechanical  turn  of  mind,  his  parents  should  see  that 
he  has  this  book.  —  Boston  Journal. 

This  is  a  book  that  will  do  boys  good  -•  Buffalo  Express. 

The  boy  who  will  not  find  this  book  a  »nine  of  joy  and  profit  must  be  queerly 
constituted.  —  Pittsburgh  Gazftte. 

W^ill  be  a  delight  to  the  boy  mechanic.  —  Watchman,  Boston. 

An  admirable  book  to  give  a  boy .^Newark  News. 

This  book  is  the  best  yet  oflered  for  its  large  number  of  practical  and  profitable 
ideas.  —  Milwaukee  Free  Press. 

Parents  ought  to  know  of  this  book.  — New   fork  Globe. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of 
price  by  the  publishers, 

LOTHROP,    LEE    &    SHEPARD    CO.,    BOSTON 


THEBOYCOURIEROF 
NAPOLEON 


Making    of     Our    Nation     Series 

By  WILLIAM  C.  SPRAOUB 

Large  lamo,  Cloth  Illustrated  by  A.  B.  Shute 

Price  per  volume,  $1.50 

The   Boy   Courier   of  Napoleon 

A  Story  of   the  Louisiana   Purchase 

WILLIAM  C.  SPRAGUE,  the  notably  suc 
cessful  editor  of  "The  American  Boy," 
has  given  for  the  first  time  the  history 
of  the  Louisiana  Purchase  in  entertaining  story 
form.  The  hero  is  introduced  as  a  French 
drummer  boy  in  the  great  battle  of  Hohenlinden. 
He  serves  as  a  valet  to  Napoleon  and  later  is 
sent  with  secret  messages  to  the  French  in  San 
Domingo  and  in  Louisiana.  After  exciting  ad 
ventures  he  accomplishes  his  mission  and  is 
present  at  the  lowering  of  the  Spanish  flag,  and 
later  at  that  of  the  French  and  the  raising  of 
the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

•'All  boys  and  girls  of  our  country  who  read  this  book  will  be  delighted  with  it, 
as  well  as  benefited  by  the  historical  knowledge  contained  in  its  pages." — Louis- 
ville,  A'y.,  Times. 

"An  excellent  book  for  boys,  containing  just  enough  history  to  make  them  hunger 
for  more.  No  praise  of  this  book  can  be  too  high." — Town  Topics t  Cleveland,  O. 

"This  book  is  one  to  fascinate  every  intelligent  American  boy." — Buffalo  Timts. 

The   Boy   Pathfinder 

A  Story  of  the  Oregon  Trail 

THIS  book  has  as  its  hero  an  actual  character, 
George  Shannon,  a  Pennsylvania  lad,  who 
at  seventeen  left  school  to  become  one  of 
the  Lewis  and  Clark  expedition.     He  had  nar 
row  escapes,  but  persevered,  and  the  story  of 
his  wanderings,  interwoven  with  excellent  his 
torical  information,  makes  the  highest  type  of 
general  reading  for  the  young. 

"It  is  a  thoroughly  good  story,  full  of  action  and 
adventure  and  at  the  same  time  carrying  a  bit  of  real 
history  accurately  recorded." — Universalist  Leader, 
Boston . 

"It  is  an  excellent  book  for  a  boy  to  read." — Neiv- 
arJt,  N.  ,/.,  Advertiser. 

For  tale  by  all  bookseller*  or  seat  postpaid  on  receipt  of 
price  by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


Raymond  Benson  Series 

By  CLARENCE  B.  BURLEIQff 

Illustrated   by   L.   J.    Bridgman  Large    I2mo,    Cloth 

$1.50   per  volume 

The  Camp  on   Letter   K 

THE  story  deals  with  two  active  boys  in  Aroostook  County  close  to  the 
northeastern  boundary  of  our  country,  and  where  smuggling  across 
the  Canadian  line  has  been  prevalent.  Equally  ready  in  athletics,  hunting, 
or  helping  their  families  on  the  rich  farms  of  that  section,  these  good 
chums  have  many  exciting  adventures,  the  most  important  of  which 
directly  concerns  the  leading  smugglers  of  the  district,  and  an  important 
public  service  is  rendered  by  the  boys. 

"There  is  an  atmosphere  about  the  whole  book  that  is  attractive  to  boys,  and  it 
will  be  read  by  them  with  enthusiastic  delight."  —  Democrat  and  Chronicle, 
Rochester,  N.  Y. 

Raymond  Benson  at  Krampton 

DAYMOND  BEN  SON  and  his  friend,  Ned  Grover,  go  to  Krampton 
•*-^-  Academy,  which  is  no  other  than  the  noted  school  at  New 
Hampton,  N.  H.,  where  Mr.  Burleigh  was  fitted  for  college.  We  have 
had  good  books  telling  of  the  larger  and  more  aristocratic  preparatory 
schools,  but  never  before  one  that  so  well  told  of  life  at  a  typical  country 
academy  of  the  sort  that  have  furnished  the  inspiration  for  so  many 
successful  men. 

"  It  is  interesting  from  start  to  finish,  and  while  rousing  and  full  of  enthusiasm, 
is  wholesome  in  spirit,  and  teaches  lessons  of  purity  and  justice  and  manliness  in 
real  life."  —  Herald  d:  Presbyter. 

The  Kenton  Pines 

«L£ENTON  COLLEGE"  is  Bowdoin 
College,  beautiful  in  its  location  and 
famous  in  its  history.  Raymond's  athletic 
abilities  insure  him  immediate  and  enduring 
prominence  as  a  student,  and  the  accounts  of 
athletic  contests  will  stir  the  blood  of  any 
one.  But  the  book  is  far  more  than  a  tale  of 
these  things;  it  is  a  wonderful  picture  of  life 
at  a  smaller  college,  with  all  its  fine  hard 
work,  "grinds,"  and  triumphs.  It  is  a  book 
that  rings  true  on  every  manly  question. 

41  This  book,  like  the  other  of  the  series,  is  of  a  very  high  character,  and  should 
be  an  inspiration  to  all  boys  contemplating  a  college  career."  —  Interior. 

For  Male  at  alt  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of 
price  by  the  publishers 

LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


BOOKS    BY  EVERETT  T.  TOMLIN5ON. 


THE  WAR  OE  1812  SERIES 


Six  volumes    Cloth    Illustrated  by  A  R 
Shute    Price  per  volume  reduced  to  $1.25 

No  American  writer  for  boys  has  ever  occupied 
a  higher  position  than  Dr.  Tomlinson,  and  the 
"War  of  1812  Series"  covers  a  field  attempted 
by  no  other  juvenile  literature  in  a  manner  that 
has  secured  continued  popularity. 

The  Search  for  Andrew  Field 
The  Boy  Soldiers  of  1812 
The  Boy  Officers  of  1812 
Tecumseh's  Young  Bravec 
Guarding  the  Border 
The  Boys  with  Old  Hickory 


ST.  LAWRENCE  SERIES 

CRUISING    IN  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE 

Being  the  third  volume  of  the  "St.  Lawrence  Series'*     doth 

Illustrated    Price  $1.50 

Our  old  friends,  "Bob,"  "Ben,"  "Jock,"  and  "Bert,"  having  completed 
their  sophomore  year  at  college,  plan  to  spend  the  summer  vacation  cruising 
on  the  noble  St.  Lawrence.  Here  they  not  only  visit  places  of  historic  inter 
est,  but  also  the  Indian  tribes  encamped  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  learr1 
from  them  their  customs,  habits,  and  quaint  legends. 

PREVIOUS   VOLUMES 

CAMPING  ON  THE  ST.   LAWRENCE 

Or,  On  the  Trail  of  the  Early  Discoverer* 

dotb.    Illustrated    $1.50 

IHE  HOUSE-BOAT  ON  THE  ST.  LAWRENCB 

Or,  Following  Frontenac 
Clotfc    Illustrated    $1.50 

BY  THB  SAME  AUTHOR 

STORIES  OP  THE  AMERICAN   REVOLUtiOiS 

First  and  Second  Series   Cloth    Illustrated    £i. 00  each 


Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co*,  Boston 


PIGEON   CAMP   SERIES 

By   MARTHA  JAMES 

Illustrated      Cloth      Large  I2mo      $1.25 


JIMMIE  SUTER 

JIMMIE  SUTER  is  a  sturdy,  active,  honest 
boy,  whose  father  and  mother  are  veiy 
worthy  people  in  moderate  circumstances. 
What  Jimmie  lacks  in  pocket  money,  however, 
he  more  than  makes  up  in  mechanical  inge 
nuity  and  other  good  qualities,  and  his  best  boy 
friend  is  the  son  of  a  rich  man,  but  not  spoiled 
by  the  fact.  They  have  royal  times  making  and 
sailing  an  ice-boat  and  doing  many  other  things, 
and  best  of  all  they  organize  the  "  S.  F.  B.,"  or  Society  for  Feeding 
Birds,  which  spreads  far  and  wide  and  is  productive  of  most  enjoyable 
acquaintances  besides  doing  good  service  in  the  cause  for  which  it  was 
intended.  Deeds  of  kindness  to  a  queer  old  neighbor  bring  an  un-.  \- 
pected  reward,  and  the  bright,  wholesome  book  ends  in  a  most  pleasing 
manner. 

"  Martha  James  seems  to  have  a  good  kind  of  insight  for  this  juvenile 
literature,  and  in  the  course  of  an  interesting  story  drops  many  valuable 
suggestions  about  the  employment  of  a  boy's  time  and  his  habits  of  life 
outside  of  school." — Syracuse  Herald. 

"  In  his  kindness  and  thoughtfulness  for  both  men  and  animals, 
Jimmie  is  an  ideal  boy." — The  Watchman,  Boston. 

"The  happy,  wholesome  book  closes  in  a  thoroughly  satisfactory 
way . ' ' — Chicago  Inter-  Ocean . 

"The  tone  is  simple  and  healthy,  and  the  book  will  no  doubt  find 
many  young  readers." — The  Churchman,  Milwaukee. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price 
by  the  publishers, 


LOTHROP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


W.  O.  STODDARD'S  BOOKS 

12mo    Cloth    Price  per  volume,  $1.25 

DAN  MONROE  :  A  Story  of  Banker  Hill  Illustrated  by  W.  F.  Kennedy 
In  this  volume  the  hero  is  one  whose  name  is  found  in  several  trust 
worthy  records  as  the  drummer  boy  of  the  Lexington  militia,  his  closest 
friend,  Nat  Harrington,  being  the  fifer.  The  Concord  fight,  the  Battle  of 
Bunker  Hill,  and  the  arrival  of  Washington  are  introduced  as  parts  of  a 
carefully  preserved  historical  outline. 
LONG  BRIDGE  BOYS  Illustrated  by  I.  B.  Harelton 

It  tells  the  story  of  an  actual  attempt  made  by  the  Confederates  of  Vir 
ginia,  just  prior  to  the  outbreak  of  the  Civil  War,  to  seize  the  city  of 
Washington  by  force  of  arms,  and  make  prisoners  of  President  Lincoln 
and  other  high  government  officials. 

AHEAD  OF  THE  ARMY    Illustrated  by  C.  Chase  Emerson 

This  is  a  lively  narrative  of  the  experiences  of  an  American  boy  who 
arrives  in  Mexico  as  the  war  with  the  United  States  is  beginning. 

THE    ERRAND    BOY    OF    ANDREW   JACKSON :      A  War  Story  of 
18 12     Illustrated  by  Will  Crawford 

This  tale  is  of  the  War  of  1812,  and  describes  the  events  of  the  only  land 
campaign  of  1812-1814  in  which  the  Americans  were  entirely  successful. 
JACK  MORGAN:  A  Boy  of  1813  Illustrated  by  Will  Crawford 

It  is  the  adventures  of  a  boy  of  the  frontier  during  the  great  fight  that  Har* 
rison  made  on  land,  and  Perry  on  the  lakes  for  the  security  of  the  border. 

THE   NOANK'S   LOG :     A  Privateer  of  the  Revolution     Illustrated  by 
Will  Crawford 

The  further  adventures  of  the  plucky  Guert  Ten  Eyck,  as  he  fought 
King  George  on  land  and  sea. 

THE  DESPATCH   BOAT  OF  THE  WHISTLE :    A  Storj  of  Santiago 

Illustrated  by  Frank  T.  Merrill 

A  breezy  story  of  a  newspaper  despatch  boat,  in  the  war  \rith  Spain. 
GUERT  TEN  EYCK    Illustrated  by  Frank  T.  Merrill 

A  hero  story  of  real  American  girls  and  boys,  in  the  America  Revolution. 
THE  PARTNERS  Illustrated  by  Albert  Scott  Cox 

A  capital  story  of  a  bright,  go-ahead  country  girl  and  t   o  boys  who 
helped  her  keep  store. 
CHUCK  PURDY :    A  New  York  Boy    Illustrated 

A  delightful  story  of  boy  life  in  New  York  Gty. 
GID  GRANGER :    A-Country  Boy    Illustrated 

A  capital  story  of  American  life. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price  by  th«  publisher*, 

LOTHROP,    LEE    &    SHEPARD    CO.,    BOSTON 


George  Cary   Eggleston's 
Juveniles 

The   Bale   Marked   Circle  X 

A  Blockade  Running  Adventure 

Illustrated  by  C  Chase  Emerson.    J2mo,  red  cloth,  illustrated 

cover,  $1.50. 

Another  of  Mr.  Egglesvon's  stirring  books  for  youth.  In 
it  are  told  the  adventures  of  three  boy  soldiers  in  the  Con 
federate  Service  who  are  sent  in  a  sloop  on  a  secret  voyage 
from  Charleston  to  the  Bahamas,  conveying  a  strange  bale  of 
cotton  which  holds  important  documents.  The  boys  pass 
through  startling  adventures :  they  run  the  blockade,  suffer 
shipwreck,  and  finally  reach  their  destination  after  the 
pluckiest  kind  of  effort. 

Camp   Venture 

A  Story  of  the  Virginia  Mountains 
Illustrated  by  W.  A.  McCullough.    J2mo,  dark  red  cloth, 

illustrated  cover,  $1.50. 

The  Louisville  Courier  Journal  says  :  "  George  Cary  Eggles- 
ton  has  written  a  decidedly  good  tale  of  pluck  and  adventure 
in  '  Camp  Venture.'  It  will  be  of  interest  to  young  and  old 
who  enjoy  an  exciting  story,  but  there  is  also  a  great  deal  of 
instruction  and  information  in  the  book." 

The   Last  of  the   Flatboats 

A  Story  of  the   Mississippi 

fflustrat  d  by  Charlotte  Harding.   J2mo,  green  cloth,  illustrated 
cover,  $1.50. 

The  Brooklyn  Eagle  says  :  "  Mr.  George  Cary  Eggleston, 
the  veteran  editor  and  author,  has  scored  a  double  success  in 
his  new  book,  'The  Last  of  the  Flatboats,'  which  has  just 
been  published.  Written  primarily  as  a  story  for  young 
readers,  it  contains  many  things  that  are  of  interest  to  older 
people.  Altogether,  it  is  a  mighty  good  story,  and  well 
worth  reading." 

j     Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co.,  Boston 


By  Chaplain  H.  H.  CLARK,  U.S.N. 

THE  ADMIRAL'S  AID 

A  Story  of  Life  in  the  New  Navy 

izmo,  blue  cloth,  illustrated  by  I.   B.   HAZELTON 
$1.25 

In  this  favorite  author's  two  earlier  books  we  learned  somewhat 
of  the  eld  navy.  In  this  story  it  is  the  new  navy,  with  all  of  its 
progress  and  development,  which  engages  our  attention.  But  the 
hope  of  the  new  navy  is  built  upon  the  same  qualities  that  have 
distinguished  officers  and  men  from  its  beginning.  These  Chaplain 
Clark  portrays,  to  the  delight  of  every  reader,  in  this  thrilling  story. 

JOE  BENTLY,  Naval  Cadet 

izmo,  blue  cloth,  illustrated  by  F.  O.  SMALL.      $1.25 

In  this  story  Joe  Bently  meets  with  many  new  and  intensely  inter 
esting  adventures. 

BOY  LIFE  IN  THE  UNITED 
STATES  NAVY 

izmo,  blue  cloth,  illustrated.      $1.25 

The  book  is  a  true  picture  of  a  healthy,  attractive  life  of  the  navy 
that  is  little  known  to  the  general  public,  and  full  enough  of  adventures 
to  please  all  classes  of  readers. 

Lothrop,  Lee  &  Shepard  Co.,  Boston 


YOUMG  DEFENDER  SERIES 

By  ELBR1DGE  S.  BROOKS 

IN  DEFENCE  OF  THE  FLAG 

A  Boy's  Adventures  in  Spain  and  Cuba  in  the 
War  of  1898 

Illustrated  by  W.  F.  STECHER    I2mo   Cloth  $1.25 

A  STORY  of  action  and  adventure   such  as  all 
healthy   boys   like,  telling  of   a  plucky  young 
American  who  defended  his  country's  flag  against 
mobs  in  Spain  and  foemen  in  Cuba,  and  had  many 
thrilling  experiences. 

"Suffice  it  to  say  that  he  will  be  a  lucky  boy,  with  many  :i  t.,i  Ml  iuio.c  him, 
who  finds  this  book  in  his  Christinas  stocking.  Don  is  a  hero  alter  every  boy's 
heart."  —  Boston  Herald. 

WITH  LAWTON  AND  ROBERTS 
A  Boy's  Adventures  in  the  Philippines  and  the  Transvaal 

Illustrated  by  C.  CHASE  EMERSON     I2ino     Cloth     $1.25 

THE  stirring  adventures  of  a  manly  American  boy  who  follows  Lawton 
in  his  last  campaigns,  and  by  a  singular  train  of  circumstances  has 
"moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field,  "in  two  wars,  with  American  soldiers, 
Filipino  insurrectos,   Malay  pirates,  English  troopers,  and  Boer  burghers. 
"  Mr.  Brooks  presents  vivid  pictures  of  both  wars,  so  widely  separated.     His 

Eages  are  full  of  the  swift-moving-  incidents  which  boys  love.     Dull  indeed  must 
e  the  young  reader  whose  interest  flags."  —  Boston  Journal. 

UNDER  THE  ALLIED  FLAGS 

A    Boy's    Adventures   in    China  During  the    Boxer 
Revolt 

Illustrated  by  W.  F.  STECHER  i2mo  Cloth  $1.25 
"PI IE  stirring  story  of  an  American  boy's  adventures  in 
•••  Tien  Tsin  and  Pekin,  in  the  ranks  of  the  Interna 
tional  troops  and  as  one  of  the  defenders  of  the  be 
leaguered  legations.  Up-to-date,  absorbing,  and  full  of 
healthy  excitement.  Characters  who  are  in  the  stories 
"  With  Lawton  and  Roberts  "  and  "  In  Defence  of  the 
Flag  "  reappear  in  this  story. 

"  Men  and  women,  boys  and  girls,  of  all  the  mingled  nationalities  that  made 
this  war  in  China  so  picturesque,  appear  in  the  story  and  give  it  vigor,  variety,  and 
unflagging  interest."—  Cleveland  World. 


For  sale  by  all  booksellers  or  sent  postpaid   on  receipt  of  price 
by  the  publishers, 

LOTHRQP,  LEE  &  SHEPARD  CO.,  BOSTON 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


REC.  CIR.  MAR  ,  5  1979 

OCT  3  0  1979 


AUGO  H993 


LD  21-100m-9,'47(A5702sl6)476 


OCT191989 


JUL  'A  8 


AinODBCCBC 


\\\ 

Ou 


10*93 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


in 


6000205^7(3 


M269UL5 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


